Ello can i join as an editor? [[User:Imwaski|Imwaski]] ([[User talk:Imwaski|talk]]) 22:18, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

You can join since I dont think PROzess would mind it since he is posting the translations here. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 12:30, 18 September 2013 (CDT)

I've marked about 300 missing nouns, contexual errors etc. I'll fix them eventually. I'm not even going to try to edit on my phone [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:27, 16 June 2014 (CDT)

I changed my mind. I'll read upto the latest chapter then i'll go through from volume 1 again. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:33, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

== thanks ==

I want to thanks to you for transelating this novel, I read the manga and it is amazing.

I am very thankful for you

If you are thanking the translator,you should probably post it in the feedback thread.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 15:38, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Greatly thanks for translation. Will be waiting for next chapters... --[[User:Elberet|Elberet]] ([[User talk:Elberet|talk]]) 15:41, 6 July 2014 (CDT)

== Series Information ==
I think that there are 4 volumes no 3, this is the [http://www.amazon.co.jp/%E6%96%B0%E5%A6%B9%E9%AD%94%E7%8E%8B%E3%81%AE%E5%A5%91%E7%B4%84%E8%80%85IV-%E8%A7%92%E5%B7%9D%E3%82%B9%E3%83%8B%E3%83%BC%E3%82%AB%E3%83%BC%E6%96%87%E5%BA%AB-%E4%B8%8A%E6%A0%96-%E7%B6%B4%E4%BA%BA/dp/4041010616/ref=pd_sim_b_7 proof] --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Correct, the fourth volume will be released November 1st. I added it to the Series Overview. --[[User:Ginja04|Ginja04]] ([[User talk:Ginja04|talk]]) 18:40, 26 October 2013 (CDT)

== Color Illustration Version ==
[http://bookwalker.jp/de7ac8df32-39e1-4390-b41f-f055059aba70/%E6%96%B0%E5%A6%B9%E9%AD%94%E7%8E%8B%E3%81%AE%E5%A5%91%E7%B4%84%E8%80%85I-%E3%80%90%E3%82%AB%E3%83%A9%E3%83%BC%E3%82%A4%E3%83%A9%E3%82%B9%E3%83%88%E7%89%88%E3%80%91/ Full color version] of the 1st volume will be released tomorrow. Just posting this in case anyone would want to get it.
[http://img2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20140827065254/shinmai-maou-no-keiyakusha/images/b/b4/Volume_V_Special.png These] [http://img2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20140823090555/shinmai-maou-no-keiyakusha/images/archive/b/b4/20140827065254!Volume_V_Special.png images] can also be added to the 5th volume scans I guess.

== Is it just me? ==

Well from what I saw from the illustrations of the volumes, how do put it, it's like as the story goes further, the level of the erotic scenes just go much higher.

Just a bit more then it could become an R+18 series.

Not like I'm complaining tough it's just my opinion. [[User:Van Eisen|Hi! Hi! Are you high~?]] ([[User talk:Van Eisen|talk]]) 23:10, 18 January 2015 (CST)

I am interest to see how they are going to adapt this in the anime, especially that one illustration in volume 4 (you know what I am talking about). For High School DxD, it was easy because there is not really any long skin-to-skin scene, but for this novel, they either gotta have to cut out some, which will make the adaptation worse than the novel, or keep it at it is, which will kidda make the adaptation receive the moaning of all those "critics". [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

== To the New Translators ==

Hey guys. Well, I'm just asking why don't you put your names in the translators list? It's pretty awkward if it's only just me and J2270A on the page. Well, I'm not really persuading you or anything, just you know, just making this clear, putting up your banner, declaring yourself as part of the crew or something. Well to be honest it's a little bit early for me to say this, since there are no updates from y'all yet, so I will just add your names when you have uploaded your work kay? well, if your interested but too busy with other works that is --[[User:Arsl31|Arsl31]] ([[User talk:Arsl31|talk]]) 13:03, 19 July 2015 (UTC)

== Volume 3 ==

I really don't see the point of translating volumes 4 and 5 when volume 3 isn't even complete. (even volume 4 isn't complete and volume 5 is being translated) now i know some people like to read ahead but i can't just spoil myself without finishing volume 3.

Other translators have registered themselves for V3 and there was last an update for it in August or September IIRC. This has been said a lot so I intend to help with V3 when I have the time to do so after V4 Chapter 2. [[User:Zxzxzx|zxzxzxz]] ([[User talk:Zxzxzx|talk]]) 00:48, 18 October 2015 (UTC)

Well, you don't have to worry for volume 3. I'm free for now so I'm gonna resume the translations (our semestral break has just started) so I'll try to finish my translations before the end of my break. --[[User:Arsl31|Arsl31]] ([[User talk:Arsl31|talk]]) 00:44, 20 October 2015 (UTC)

Is volume 3 going to be finished because it has been left incomplete for quite some time now.

IT WILL. Just be patient. My life IRL IS currently hectic right now. But I assure you. IT WILL.

== Shinmai Maou Kakioroshi SS ==

Seems like a 11 page short story. From the cover, I'm guessing it should be placed after volume 8 or maybe separately? [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 18:51, 9 April 2016 (UTC)

iirc, it was bundled with vol 8 special edition and the content happens somewhere in the first half of vol 8 (it ends off with a mention of plans of going to the onsen that happens in vol 8 Chpt 3). So I'm guessing it should be placed separately? -- [[User:J2270A|J2270A]] ([[User talk:J2270A|talk]]) 05:25, 10 April 2016 (UTC)

Will add it like that then, thanks for the info. [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 08:30, 10 April 2016 (UTC)

Um, been thinking about it, but I still can't figure out how 'Kakioroshi' was derived. The kanji in the title used is still the same as the main volumes. -- [[User:J2270A|J2270A]] ([[User talk:J2270A|talk]]) 11:06, 12 April 2016 (UTC)

Well, I admit I simply used the raw's filename... [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 12:20, 12 April 2016 (UTC)

Yeah, from just looking at the kanji on the title page it should be Keiyakusha. [[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 18:38, 12 April 2016 (UTC)

Okay, I suppose I should've checked the dictionary first...[http://jlearn.net/Dictionary/Browse/2076630-kakioroshi-%E3%81%8B%E3%81%8D%E3%81%8A%E3%82%8D%E3%81%97-%E6%9B%B8%E3%81%8D%E4%B8%8B%E3%82%8D%E3%81%97 Kakioroshi] - writing something on commission, newly written text. So going by this, I suppose the 'SS" is reductant? Either that, or the full name is the SS will be 'Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 8 SS'? Also, it looks like some reader(s) has commissioned [http://sakurane.sky-field.org/?p=313 Nomi] to translate this SS. -- [[User:J2270A|J2270A]] ([[User talk:J2270A|talk]]) 03:04, 14 April 2016 (UTC)

Talk:Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

2016-04-12T11:06:17Z

J2270A: /* Shinmai Maou Kakioroshi SS */

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2016-04-12T05:17:48Z

J2270A:

==Doing what is possible for you==
===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, a lot of people were gathered in a certain space.

Classes already ended, yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

--Right now, a group of people charged with a task have gathered in the AV room

The sports festival will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the foldable table in front of the blackboard, are the seats for the students in the committee. The purpose of this meeting, was to plan for the preparations that have to begin before summer break begins, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start --

「Say... The percentage of boys here seems to be much too exaggerated to be real... 」

Sitting near front left of the seats was Basara Toujo, who let out a sigh upon hearing that from the row before him.

Sitting with her legs spread apart while looking at Basara's back -- the one who had just said was near the back of the room, Basara’s classmate Aikawa Shiho. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside her also nodded in agreement.

「Hmm... So it’s really because those two are here that they're here…」

With that, their sights moved towards Basara -- or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that were the cause of it spoke:

「They're giving it too much thought. It’s not set in stone that we are the cause. 」

「Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between that and us. 」

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two「Princesses」adored by the male students of Hijirigasaka Academy -- Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki. However, their words seemed unconvincing in light of the situation; though the ones who would join the committee just to fool around were mostly boys, there was just too great a disparity between the number of boys and girls.

--At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki, and Mio who volunteered to be the ones from class 1B in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee was to be decided a the day before yesterday, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had in the end postponed the decision day after day until the morning of the first meeting. But still, the decision was still not made. Hence, the three of them saw it as an opportunity, and raised their hands.

Because they already had a discussion about the sports festival back at home.

And this matter should have ended right there, but calls of「ME TOO! 」and「I'll join too!」suddenly stormed the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and the matter was concluded after reducing the final number to five persons via balloting.

So, the ones who were chosen, are Toujou Basara, Naruse Mio, Nonaka Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, the drawing of the ballots was fairly, and Sakazaki rejected the other students. Just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still --

The news had definitely spread too fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seemed that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki were on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho said with a sly smile:

「Toujou, why don't you take a look behind you? 」

「…Please spare me. Since just now, the gazes that’s already on me will definitely cause balding on the back of my head. 」

The back of my head right now is definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the sensitivity of the breasts of the girls.<ref>The back of Basara’s head is now more sensitive to looks at from the boys than the sensitivity of a girls’ breasts towards looks at from boys</ref> This definitely somewhat implicated the safety of my life. Basara said with the tiredness from the bottom of his heart:

「Ah haha, it sure is hard on you, Toujou…」

Seeing Sakaki trying to comfort him with drooping brows, he then released another sigh.

--Recently, Basara had been able to chat with Aikawa and Sakaki at close range like just now.<ref>Something like telepathy, I guess?</ref>

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about what had happened during that time. But having part of their memories completely muddy had made them uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for chatting increasing, the two who were close with Mio, closed the gap they had with Yuki.

But since Yuki wasn't the type to chat a lot, she was just reading her book while Mio was chatting and laughing together with the others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they didn’t think that anything was wrong, and continued chatting. It wasn't too long after that Basara who lived together with Mio and Yuki began talk with with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationships in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to sneak look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio.

「Please, Toujou... Notice me more... 」

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

It’s unclear if it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. While the situation truly bothered some people, it wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only knows that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl; being able to rescue her unharmed -- he was satisfied.

--However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

A fine hand suddenly showed up, feeling up Basara's thigh under the table.

" ! ---?"

This sudden unexpected situation caused Basara to stiffen his body.

「? What’s wrong? 」

「No-Nothing... Really.」

Mio asked with doubt from his side, and Basara answered evasively. Though she felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki and Aikawa. Only then, did Basara turn to look at the one feeling up his thigh -- Yuki.

Not only Mio who was sitting on his side, Sakaki and Aikawa who was sitting in the row in front him had their sight blocked by the table. Thus, they didn’t realized what just happened under the table.

--After the battle with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had kissed Basara's.

Since then -- Yuki had become even more bold in her advances at Basara.

「-------」

When Basara tried using his line of sight to signal Yuki to stop, she moved her line of sight back to her book, acting like she didn’t understand. Just like that, she’s using a hand to flip the pages of her book, while her other hand wandered about Basara’s thigh.

''…Oi! Stop playing around, Yuki!''

Reading a book by J. D. Salinger, while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a lustful bookworm girl?

''--Oi, stop… If you continue, something will happen in my cornfield…''

''…Wait, what is my cornfield referring to?''

He carefully grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh, to not let the other three find out about it. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

「……!」

It certainly has turned into an even more dangerous situation. But if he were to let go of Yuki’s hand, who knows where she would touch next. Thus, Basara could only helplessly surrender his left hand to Yuki. Just then, -

"-- Hello, Princess Mio."

A male student suddenly said that to Mio, and just sat down at the remaining empty seat beside her. Mio gave him a glance, and coldly said:

"Donoue-senpai... Hello."

Basara also recognised that face. In the past when the supporters of both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, he was the leader of Mio faction. Right, his name is Donoue Shouhei.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare for their graduation that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Well, that’s how it is. But, it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not come – isn't that right?

Donoue turned his head to look behind, and behind him was a row of people from Mio faction whom he had met before.

"Princess Yuki --"

This time, another voice came from his other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Kaiji, a year three and leader of Yuki faction, also one of the ones who had surrounded behind the school building back then. But this time, he seemed to have more respect than Donoue, standing at the side like the other Yuki supporters. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then --

"We have also joined the committee – Please guide us in our work."

Yuki took a glance at Hozumi who looked like a model student with a soft expression, and let out a 「Humph~」, expressing her displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On his other side -- in contrast to Hozumi, Donoue continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know that studying for graduation or for future education are all important; however, I value the time spent with princess even more.”

''He is indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why does it sound so ridiculous?''

Basara thought while looking at Donoue, but he was glared back at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, , Aikawa and Sakaki was also present and they seem uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki factions, trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then --

"Oi, Donoue... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this briefing?"

A saviour has appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"These are the seats for the first years, the ones for third years are behind. The school had respected your wishes in making an exception and letting you participate. But still, you have to follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, okay?"

Donoue's face visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tch... Fine fine, I get it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together<ref>Motions for a imaginary/air kiss</ref>, he then left Mio's side. Hence, --

"Thank you teacher... You saved me."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

Basara expressed his gratitude, and Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Wasn't supervising the committee the task of the second years' gym teachers?"

"That originally was the case... But it seems that teacher Gotou suddenly received a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with the Association Advisory, the task has then fallen onto me, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"It can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by the rookies after all."

With that, Sakazaki headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that --

「You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. After all, those seniors…」

Upon hearing Sakaki who had remained silent up till now expressing her concern for the two --

「Don't worry about it. That person back then, while I do not know how much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks I'll hook up with him if he were to act like he’s a good friend of mine. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit to stupidity, even him... 」

「I'm fine too. I’ve already told them that I have completely no interest in them. 」

「Woah... You two really are cruel. 」

「Am I? What I just said was just the truth though... 」

「Exactly. Isn't unwanted expectations from other people troublesome? 」

Just as Mio and Yuki, were cutting ties with Donoue and Hozumi in broad daylight.

A female student wearing the student council armband stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"-- Please take your seats now. The briefing for the first-time organizing committee members of the sports festival will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also began moving, passing out notes for the briefing. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes --

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Rikka, and the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports festival. Nice to meet you."

Finishing her portion, applause filled the room.

--In Hijirigasaka Academy, the school celebration was held in spring, while the sports festival was held in autumn. The school celebration is the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the Cultural Festival in the spring, was to let the third year students in the committee organise themselves an unforgettable celebration. And the sports festival can be said to be practice for the smooth preparation for the school celebration. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to gain experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Rikka is the one responsible for overseeing this sports meet.

"Firstly, I'll be talking about the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that the number of volunteers this year have almost doubled from last year. However --"

Kajiura said seriously, as if giving a warning:

"Although having many people will make things easier, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a department, the student council will transfer some people to another department. And due to the number of volunteers, it will be more difficult for the persons-in-charge of each department to take command of everyone, increasing the overall difficulty of coordinating various departments together."

With her serious announcement, a small commotion started in the room.

''...Heh, it can't be helped after all...''

Kajiura should already know that the majority of the people had impure motives in coming. This time, the third years Donoue and Hozumi even came, adding to the abnormality of the situation; this also means that the third years will be ordered about by second years. Thus, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, will definitely need considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"-- We shall now start with having everyone choosing their desired departments. On the second and third pages of your notes are the details on the various departments. You have ten minutes, so please take this time to learn about the responsibilities of the departments, and decide which one you would like to volunteer in"

Sitting down after saying [You may begin now], an uproar started in the room.

「-- So, what shall we choose? 」

Aikawa who was in the row in front turned back and asked, and Mio who was beside Basara raised her sight from the notes, and replied:

「Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara? 」

「That... 」

Being asked that question, Basara flipped through the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Logically speaking, the ‘hottest’ department<ref>Most popular one</ref> would be <Overall Planning and Management>, followed by <Equipment management> that has the least work, which is then followed by <Advertising>.

And giving the top management headaches are the <Accounting> and <General Auxiliary> departments, that will undoubtedly be the ones lacking enough manpower. Thus, most of the people will probably be transferred to either of the two departments. To Basara, he would be fine with it if he got transferred to a department in need of manpower, but --

...If any trouble were to come up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected Hozumi or Donoue from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it will result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were to be in the same department as with either Mio or Yuki, while they were in some other department, it will undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara wants to avoid most of all, is both of them being in the same department with either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything comes up, it'll cause the whole committee a lot of trouble. While he was thinking seriously,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice suddenly came from beside him, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and --

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

''...Huh?''

When Basara saw the owner of the voice, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The person, was a considerably cute female student -- sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses and giving off the feel of a timid puppy, inducing the instinct of protecting someone. There were no problems from him with this.

The problem was that the uniform ''the person'' was wearing was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Four more people also had the same expression as Basara – filled with doubt and confusion. While everyone had no idea on how they should respond --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said aloud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had silenced them.

"About that... I apologise if I caused any misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

''That person'' answered while scratching his face in embarrassment:

"I am Tachibana Nanao from the student council. Umm, you are Toujou, you are Naruse and you are Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while you're trying to make a decision."

No matter which angle you at it, Tachibana has quite the feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something… if it is fine with you?"

After that, they followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four square metres large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with devices and documents -- Vice-president Kajiura, was standing in the center of the room waiting for them.

"Um, vice-president… I have brought them.”

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura then looked at Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll be blunt -- are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without a shred of hesitation.

''...Aah, I guess so too.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised. When Tachibana said that Kajiura wanted to see them, he had already guessed what it would be about. Kajiura suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I had no intent to blame you. But as I've said before, there are too many volunteers this time, and there are already enough problems brought about by the number of people. The motivation of majority of the volunteers are completely unrelated to the sports festival itself, and even the third years are present. While there isn't a way to not let everyone go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort doing that."

"......I see."

Originally, the organizing committee should be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause anomalies in the chain of command within the committee, leading a collapse.

Kajiura and the other members of the student council were different from the organizing committee members, having started on the preparations before the summer vacation began. For organizing a successful sports festival, they wouldn’t hesitate working on this even over the break.

''...While I had really wanted to stay, it just doesn't seem possible.’’

Basara’s thoughts are that he doesn't want to bring about trouble to the people around him, and Mio and Yuki likely felt that way too. Hence --

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, --"

When Basara was about to voluntarily leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... --Wait, what's wrong?"

He felt the strange atmosphere in the room, and asked surprisedly.

"Sensei, I apologize... It’s regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura showed no intention in hiding it from the teacher-in-charge Sakazaki, and told him of her request for them to withdraw. Sakazaki remained in thought for a while, and said:

"Perhaps this may cause those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to leave too... But as the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura raised objections from a student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"Amongst the members of the organizing committee from the various classes, there are many who volunteer because they wanted to; they are here as a result of methods like voting and balloting. If an opportunity to withdraw were to show up, they would immediately take it."

"Then at least... --! ...Nevermind, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura suddenly held back with what she wanted to say, and lowered her head while biting her lip. What she wanted to say was probably [Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw?]. But Donoue and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki factions, and they would undoubtedly bring about trouble from sabotage because of the resentment brought about if they were to be too coarse in trying to get them to leave.

"If it's like this..." Basara chimed in:

"Umm, Kajiura-senpai... If there's problems with us withdrawing, how about making use of us instead? It would more or less make the preparations smoother..."

".....That would bring about some situations that are against you though."

Kajiura said worriedly.

"It can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I’m... mentally prepared for that."

Listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and the indifferent Yuki's answers, Kajiura lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"Then I would like to request for Naruse to join <General Auxiliary>, and for Nonaka to join <Accounting>, would that be fine? These departments are those where it’ll be better the more people there are, and there would definitely be enough manpower if you are there. If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class, right? I'm afraid that something will happen if there’s only one female in a department, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. I will be appointing people from the student council to be in charge of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, and Kajiura then said apologetically:

"Sorry... I will be keeping an eye on them and will try not to put you into any troubling situations.

One could see from her expression that her original request for them to withdraw was not so that they could easier manage the committee, but in fact for their well-being. Thus, --

"I will join another department in that case, to avoid any unnecessary confrontations."

Basara said to Kajiura, but --

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would like to invite you to join the student council and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council and giving my assistance, you say...?"

Basara responded with repeating the question. Kajiura nodded and said:

"That’s right, joining the student council I said. If anything comes up, there won’t be the problem of interfering in a department’s work. When the time comes, I will tell you what to do, so put your mind at ease and give your assistance to Naruse and Nonaka.

===Part 2===

After that, the assignment of the volunteers to the departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined <General Auxiliary>, and Donoue and the others from the Mio faction followed her to that department; Yuki had joined <Accounting>, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki faction followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to their explanation when they got back, and had readily joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. With that, the first briefing for the organizing committee for the sports festival came to an end.

Basara then separated from Mio and Yuki and went towards the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled promise. Although they wanted to walk home together after he was done with his work, however --

''...Today's been really inconvenient.''

Making enemies at the briefing, letting the two of them into the limelight, and not knowing how to go home together with a low profile? Such behaviour that stimulates their surroundings, definitely needs to be avoided.

...After all, we had only managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there are <special reasons> that made him to want to make the sports festival a success.

Although he had wanted to be friends with more people, this was only his second try. His only friend right now is Takigawa.

Thus, he wanted to be on the organizing committee no matter what, and work hard until the end of the sports festival. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Sorry for interrupting."

After a voice telling him to come in came through the door, what greeted him immediately was a burst of refreshing soft air.

--No matter how many times Basara came here, he felt that the infirmary is the place that he can relax the most in.

Was it because that the air here is especially fresh? -- Of course there’s equipment for air conditioning and filtration installed in the infirmary, as the main purpose for the infirmary is for the treatment of injuries. Still, this is the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, so the depressing mood that’s supposed to be here should bring about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. However, this infirmary managed to maintain a sanctuary-like atmosphere. But --

“Weird....?"

Looking around the room, the person in charge of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; the person was at the sick bed by the door instead, and had pulled aside the white curtain a little.

"--This voice, is it you, Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had talked with you quite often, so it should be normal for me to able to recognise your voice, right?"

"Eh, if you say so...."

That was different from a homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... A teacher in the infirmary had to take care of all the students in the school; it’s scary how good her auditory memory is if she’s able to recognise a person just by hearing the student's voice through the door. Additionally, --

"…Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition is unbelievably accurate... As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing -- Toujou, there’s something that I need your help with. I'm sorry, but could you come over for a moment?"

"? Eh, okay..."

He originally thought was that his help was needed in taking care of an injured student -- but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa appears to be alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, didoesd she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

He froze with a stupid look on his face the moment he saw Hasegawa.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had a dazed expression on after seeing Basara’s reaction -- she was wearing a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, the get-up Hasegawa was in still managed to halt Basara's thoughts.

-- Toujou Basara, had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly how beautiful Hasegawa was, with her breasts grander than Mio's and butt fuller than Yuki's. In short, her body proportions were definitely amazing.

Yet – he hadn't understood just how strong the charms of a beautiful mature woman was. With his paralyzed mind, he then barely managed to understand the situation --

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

Excitement and confusion caused Basara’s voice to be raised.

"Well... There’s a class having a swimming class in a few days, apparently there is a student who has a relatively weak body in that class. I will be going with them to observe the boy.."

Hasegawa said truthfully.

"I had advised him to not participate as usual, but he had insisted on joining in no matter what. Since the student had wanted to join the class so badly, I as a teacher attempt to fulfil his wishes. And so I had given him permission to do so, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still --

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... While I might have been able to fit into a two-piece, it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class. And so, I could only have one custom-made for me from outside the school. As for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between her cleavage --

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, not budging even after I pulled on it. Sorry, Toujou -- can you help me undo this zipper?"

"Eh... That probably won't be good. While ignoring the status as a teacher or student, it would be better if this kind of task was done by a female..."

Only a teacher will ask a male student to take off her swimsuit in a pornography, right? No, one should already be surprised when she said that her swimsuit had to be custom-made since her breasts were too large.

But right now, Basara could only tentatively bring his sight to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. Her clothes that had been taken off to put on the swimsuit were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side; while that would still be fine by itself, what’s problematic was the small stack beside it -- the black lacy lingerie that’ll instigate indecent thoughts. With all these in this small confined space, it just seems too unreal. Just then --

"I understand that. Just like you said, I should be asking another female for help... But as I already have great strength amongst of the females, I doubt other females can do it if I can’t. Therefore, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

“But…”

Ignoring a protest, Hasegawa continued:

"It’s a good thing that you appeared at this timing. I was originally even considering calling for you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"For no special reason... When I was thinking about asking for help, you just naturally came to my mind."

''Can't I, Toujou?''

"Well, I'll say it from my viewpoint then. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point there, but still..."

''Just why did it have to be me?'' Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"It's okay if you really don't want to..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hand against her breasts:

"Then can you help me find another male to help? I don't really want to use scissors since I've only worn this once."

Hearing these words, Basara finally gave up on declining and made up his mind --

"……I understand. Please allow me help you."

He replied after taking a deep breath. Basara had borrowed the infirmary every time Mio activated the curse of the master-servant contract and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he had trouble with his school life; receiving a request from Hasegawa was honorable regardless of the circumstances, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness, he couldn't voice it out even if he wanted to reject her.

Besides…

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara’s help, and thus finding another male to help her can’t really be justified. Hearing Basara’s reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so? It’s really great that you're willing to help."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara moved beside Hasegawa who had a smile on, and said:

"I’ll try not to touch you in any other places..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts, but I'll prefer it if you focus on zipper. It'll all be for nought if the situation turns worse when you hesitate too much, so just focus on the zipper for now."

Basara nodded, and let her sit on the bed.

He then stood in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

...I see.

While it had the appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, it had no shoulder straps; the material was supposed to cover the area around her neck and shoulders like a standing collar, with the zipper in the centre. From the looks of it, it might not be possible to first pull down the top opening to her shoulders, and then removing it entirely by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could sensei release your arms? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"Like this...?"

Hasegawa slowly released her arms that were holding up her breasts. Seeing its overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat rose wildly; he continued honestly, inspecting the zipper head that was now visible, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. The zipper head was really stuck, not moving at all. To try resolving this situation --

"...Please wait for a moment."

Basara left the side of the bed after saying that, and brought over the bottle of milk soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I would like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course you can... You can do whatever you want to do."

Obtaining her permission, he pressed on the pump, squeezing the soap around the zipper head.

The whitish viscous liquid stained Hasegawa's breasts bit-by-bit just like that. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara also brought the head of the pump into the swimsuit, and squeezed it carefully. Just then, --

"Nnn...!"

As if she felt an itch, Hasegawa twisted her body a little while breathing heavily.

"! ...I-I’m sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I was just a little surprised. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper lubrication, wouldn't the head also become slippery?"

Her question was to be expected. And so Basaras replied:

"Yes, but it wouldn't matter -- because I'm not pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how do you plan to--"

Hasegawa stopped here as both of Basara's hands had then grabbed the parts above the stuck zipper on both sides. After that --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm pulling it now."

Without waiting for a response, Basara forcefully pulled the two sides apart, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces.

Because he had applied forces equally from both his hands, the stuck zipper moved downwards with a sound effect -- Hasegawa's breasts to her belly button revealed itself, her overflowing breasts popping out boldly to celebrate their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a sweet aroma filled his lungs. It probably accumulated within the swimsuit, the scent of Hasegawa’s body – Hasegawa’s feminine scent.

"----!"

Thus he had forgotten to close his eyes in that moment, and found himself staring at the large breasts in front of him while his mind was overwhelmed. At that moment --

"...Your method appears to have been slightly more aggressive than I had expected."

"I-I’m sorry!"

She said nonchalantly while letting her breasts be looked at. Basara panicky turned his head, and turned around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't blaming you. I was the one that had asked for your assistance, and you had done what was asked of you. There were just some mishaps along the way, that’s all."

Hasegawa’s giggling voice came from behind him, and she quipped:

"And to think that you would be so rough in taking off a girl's clothes."

"I wasn't, and I didn't mean to..."

With conditions like the state of the zipper, saving time, and avoiding touching Hasegawa, he thought it through and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. Thanks to you, I don't have to cut up this new swimsuit anymore."

"Well... I guess it's good if I managed to help you."

“You did -- speaking of which, Toujou, help me with one more thing."

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa said to Basara who had an eyebrow raised tensely:

"It's nothing big. I just wanted to ask you to help bring over the wet wipes from the medicine cabinet and towel from the drawer underneath it from the other side the room."

She smiled and continued:

"Well, I am on a bed right now with a whitish viscous liquid on my breasts, it's as if like I had helped you『Do '''''it''''' with my breasts』. It just feels inappropriate." <ref>Referring to a boob job</ref>

"I-I'll bring it over immediately!"

Saying that -- Toujou Basara panicky moved to get the requested items. A few minutes later --

"--Sorry to keep you waiting."

Hasegawa pulled the curtains apart and got off from the bed after cleaning up and putting on her clothes.

Wearing high heels, she walked to before the small movable stool Basara was sitting on – and sat down on the chair by her office table, putting her leg up on the table and turning towards him.

"Well then, what did you come over for today? From your looks, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's about... It's the promise I had made with you before."

Basara extended his left hand. On the ring finger, was the bandage Hasegawa put on due to the injury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After sensei helped me with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. My reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

Hearing Basara's explanation, Hasegawa took his extended left hand and examined the affected area, and said:

"...I see. It appears that you had listened to me and didn't move it too much."

"Well, I did promise you after all..."

To tell the truth, the only reason the bandage is still on was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa dressed it, it had survived through the abduction by Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally the fight with Zolgear; the bandage was undamaged after going through so many events and remained on his finger.

Perhaps Hasegawa’s skills was just that great.

"—So, is it fine to take it off yet?"

"Well... It'll be fine to take it off already, since its purpose has been served."

With that, Hasegawa undid the bandage on his finger and used wipes to clean the area, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

Basara nodded.

"I see... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. However, it doesn't mean that it has completely healed even if there isn't any pain, so don't go putting too much a burden on it."

She then released his left hand.

"All right -- thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after giving a slight nod --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after the organising committee briefing ended.

As it’s October right now, and the sun had already set, so it should already be dark outside.

"I see... Then please accompany me later, if it’s all right?" <ref>This had been said in a way that can be interpreted with a sexual meaning to it, something similar to [Can you come with me to my room to help me with something?] , in a sense. This results in the following lines being the way it is.</ref>

"Accompany you, teacher? To where?"

Hasegawa giggled, looking at Basara having a misunderstanding, and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After organising committee briefing ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki did as Basara asked and returned home without waiting for him.

They stopped by a nearby supermarket on their way home as Maria had called, asking them to buy some groceries while on their way back.

"Right... That should probably be all."

"It is. Everything in Maria's text message is already here."

Yuki pushed the cart alongside Mio, and nodded after checking her mobile phone screen.

Finally leaving the supermarket after waiting in line at the checkout for a long time, their phones received a text message at the same time. They originally thought it was Maria asking for them for get some more groceries, but the sender turned out to be Basara. Thus, they checked its contents – only to fall silent at the same time.

"Is the sender Basara on your side too?"

"…...It’s probably the same message."

Something cropped up, thus he would be home late, no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Having looked at the contents, Mio and Yuki looked at each other and sighed. Just then --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Mio said out the youth’s name, her voice sounding stiff; Yuki's expression visibly thickened, and became slightly nervous. Seeing their reactions, Takigawa smiled bitterly and said:

"You need not look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he is currently Mio's observer; His name is Lars, and his real identity is that of a spy sent by the Moderates faction into the Current Demon Lord faction -- that is all that Mio and Yuki knew about Takigawa. They were told that Takigawa had provided a lot of help from the shadows during the events with Zolgear. He had also given Basara information about the characteristics of Zest's magics, helped him infiltrate Zolgear's lair, and helped Maria save her mother; he protected Mio while keeping her in the dark, similar to Maria. Hence, to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. However --

"I have already said this before – I am very grateful to you, but I still cannot forgive you."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara in the past. Basara was just a hindrance in his eyes back then, hence he killed him before Mio, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body which pushed the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates while being a spy in the Current Demon Lord faction responsible for observing Mio. He has his own viewpoint and concerns.

But still, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten that Takigawa had bedevilled Basara about his past while playing the enemy – forcefully reopening the wound in his heart and giving him major injuries. And so --

"If you ever hurt Basara again, I will definitely never forgive you and kill you a hundred times, even if it means returning kindness with ingratitude."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa shrugged while facing Mio's murderous intent.

"So... what are you here for? Didn't you say that you will think of a way to report to the Current Demon Lord faction about Zolgear, and hence left for the demon realm?"

She continued with a fierce expression, paying no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There weren't a lot of people who would eavesdrop here, so even if there were people who would, they would guess that they were talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, you're not wrong about that..."

Takigawa said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki raised an eyebrow and asked, to which Takigawa nodded and continued:

"Yes. It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words caused Mio and Yuki to become silent. Since he mentioned that name, it must be something very important.

Takigawa continued solemnly:

"His ability to eliminate... It’s especially unique and very strong; it can eliminate anything and everything completely. If used well, it would be an even larger threat than you training to use the power inherited from the previous demon lord Wilbert."

The points raised by Takigawa were things that they all clearly understood. Basara's [Banishing Shift] has astounding power -- to the point where it could defeat the enemy and cause damage to their own side, it is a double-edged sword. Basara had lost control of that power in the past once and created an irreparable situation, causing his exile from the <Village>.

“Naruse was the one who lost control of her power when we fought... Hypothetically, if Basacchi was the one who lost control of his power, would you be able to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio became speechless, while Yuki remained silent with a pained expression. Takigawa had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] was out of control -- if they couldn't do it, the tragedy five years ago will happen again. And they currently wouldn’t be able to help him.

"He had grown up in the <Village>, an isolated place. It was only until recently that he had used it a few times and since I hadn't reported it to the Current Demon Lord faction or the Moderates faction, the number of people who know about it should be small. The ones who know about it are Zolgear, who isn't in this world anymore, and Zest, who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

''It's just--''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spreads -- there will be many people going after Basacchi's life. He is a threat to the current demon lord faction who wants to take you and the Moderates faction who wants to protect you; and amongst them might be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take you for themselves. I will spin out a story on the matter with Zolgear, making his death unrelated to you; but Nonaka -- the spirit lance user from the Hero tribe killed the demon that was sent by the Current Demon Lord faction as reinforcement before, right? The Current Demon Lord Faction will increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone makes the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. On the Moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So--

"Basacchi seems to be aware of these dangers, and I have warned him about it just in case... But he will probably use that ability if it’s the only way to protect you – just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If either Mio or Yuki is in danger, Basara will use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation even if it means putting himself in danger.

"I've heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

''But do you know?''

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates -- they are a burden. Let’s say that you wish to remain by his side in the future or to maintain status quo; but as the one who got him involved in this and made him use that ability, you should probably think of some way to get stronger if you have any sense of responsibility -- just in case, you have to be strong enough to eliminate your enemies."

"----!"

Both of them gasped after hearing him say it so ruthlessly. With that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

Mio and Yuki only stood there, unable to say anything

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car.

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiasts worldwide.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

The two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku restaurant in the past, and an agreement was made when they parted -- to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, the car then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road. As it’s Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car,

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class kaiseki-ryōri? <ref> [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaiseki 会席料理], a traditional multi-course Japanese dinner, a set menu of select food served on an individual tray (to each member of a gathering)</ref>

If not, then could it be a high-class sushi restaurant? Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restaurant or a ramen shop? --It seems possible... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place; she would just show off her beauty no matter the location.

--In the end, Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place had brought Basara to her home.

It appears Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restaurant as she wanted to treat Basara food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building -- she lived on the highest level of the building, and there doesn't seem to be anyone living with her. Arriving at the living room used also as bedroom --

''...Is this really fine?''

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but he was also invited into her home. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a melody being hummed mixed in with the sounds of food being cooked.

He had saw her take off her usual white coat and putting on an apron, which gave off a new feel to her, like another charm.

''...I've never seen her like that.''

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited about it. For her to be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a honour; but after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

Just what does she want? Unable to grasp her intentions, Basara became more nervous. Just then --

"Sorry for the wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, okay..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, and took a seat at the large dining table. Hasegawa then served the dishes--

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definitely not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelette rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was totally unbalanced nutritionally.

"—Come, please begin."

"All right... Then I'll start now." <ref>itadakimasu</ref>

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then--

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from wherever you want."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"To tell the truth, this is my first time cooking for someone other than myself... As I didn't know what I should prepare, I just made what I thought what young boys like you would like to eat."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so--

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the juices immediately emphasised how tasty it is, so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth--

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa calm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes Hasegawa made for Basara, every single one of them was extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, were the reasons that originally made him think that it wasn't possible for him to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was satisfied with his meal. He had wanted to help wash the dishes but was rejected with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing'. Hence, he agreed. And right now--

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then here I come."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--She had wanted to experience the scene commonly seen in TV series, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from behind her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist and their body close together. Immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrance. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It 's too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big as she usually wears high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing her heels, and she is now slightly shorter than him. What he saw -- between two of the buttons on her shirt that weren't done were her top halves of her overflowing breasts and her bra.

"Ah ha, this is quite nice. It's a breath of fresh air to hear Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing washing the dishes, Hasegawa happily smiled and said:

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Ah, well... You're not wrong."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. Maria who often did the cooking had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level. He was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"Feel? ...What do you mean?"

Hasegawa stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really ended with just some dishes being washed. But sometimes, the washing was also brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should always believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it fare against what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes?"

"Eh, well..."

Since the topic on hand had somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou household. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes; Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked and while it also tastes great, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up in terms of flavour and variety.
Thinking nostalgically about the tastes he are familiar with, Basara himself would occasionally whip up something simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would sometimes stir up memories from his childhood.
In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the quality of the ingredients used had somewhat helped, it was still her preparations of the ingredients that had brought out the authentic and great flavours of each and every ingredient. The level of the careful control of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So--

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exquisite, just like the food from a restaurant specialised in making this sort of food. They are definitely very well done and delicious. So..."

"......Is it not to your tastes?"

Hasegawa hadn't looked back while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exquisite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words are definitely inappropriate--"

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... The only tastes that I should know of are those done by my father, and those of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and thus he fearfully thought that he had made her angry. However, her answer was--

"......Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me -- she was just like a sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that relative was no longer in this world, and so he dare not ask. Just then--

"—I'm sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Having taken off her white coat and heel, and now in Basara's embrace, she seemed no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a delicate woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter -- in his own way.

"Ah--..."

Hasegawa let out a sound of surprise. He turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence--

"...Remember that the relationship between us is still that of a teacher and a student."

"Don't think about that for now."

She felt uneasy and said, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded return his hug. Thus, he decided continue hugging her, until she felt satisfied.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a period that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And she began smiling wryly.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Looking at Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Allow me wash it. It wouldn't take much time to just wash and dry one piece. Why don't you make use of the time to also take a shower?"

And attempted to take off his shirt. Basara hurriedly retreated in surprise,

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

"But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could never tell them the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. If so--

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, so she will definitely recognise it."

''For real?'' He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, hurry up and go have a shower, Toujou -- don't worry, I'll just send you home if it gets too late."

Worrying over it for quite a while, he finally decided to accept her kindness and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Mio has always been very important to Basara, and he had always been able to manage his self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken Mio away from him, his rationality disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his senses in time, the one who would've violated Mio would be him instead. Having lived a normal daily life together with Mio, subjugating her when the contract was made and releasing her from the curse multiple times after that -- he is already at his limit.

...Under these circumstances,if both Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphrodisiac curse,

What that happens, he would very likely cross the line. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it's still something that couldn't be joked about -- even if he did cross the line, he hoped that it wouldn't be because of Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub while staring upwards--

"...I really need to find time to relax and let go of some stress."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just then, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, he'll probably wouldn't attack them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that...

"Umm, you're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ-- "

Basara sat upright in the bathtub, thinking about what Hasegawa's request would be this time, when the door suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. That's great..."

And Hasegawa walked into the bathroom while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? To tell the truth, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some things very close to them... Like when the vacation period ends, there would be a lot of them coming to me with questions about love, giving me a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now I haven't dated anyone, so I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So that is your reason for doing things that seemed like they were from a dramas site..."

He said, suddenly understanding. She continued quietly:

"Yes. I had originally thought that that would be enough. But you hugged me so tightly that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with that, right...?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of a teacher and a student?!"

"But when I said that just now, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! That...!"

Teacher is also a human, she has some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then--

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school.

--When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her request. But then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But--

...To think that Sensei would have such a delicate side.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, but if she had never dated, it can be explained. She was so beautiful to the point where other men wouldn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy business person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the disciplining from her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

--And yet Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the type to worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point--

Having thought up the worst case scenario, Basara then shouted:

"..........~ ~ ~! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he turned his body around slowly. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She brightened up, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. Following that--

"...Sorry to keep you waiting. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

''...Eh?''

Wasn't she going to wash his back? Why did she did her hands go past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing her breasts up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your back, using my breasts."

Hasegawa using her breasts to rub against his back, as if like it was a normal thing to do--

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted while in a panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile and say:

"What are you saying?... Only after experiencing how it feels to do this, then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"It was unnecessary, so I took it off. Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That--...!"

She was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

''...This is bad...!''

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference -- Hasegawa was the first mature woman to do this kind of stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters to him; even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, he wouldn't lose his rationality since he clearly knew what she's like.

--But, Hasegawa is different. She was clearly older than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

She claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is that of a teacher and a student, he was not daring enough to resist due to hierarchy. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

''...This isn't good. I need to quickly seize the initiative...!''

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Toujou, does it feel good? ...Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts' movements fare?"

It was with luck that he found an opportunity to seize control of the situation in her question.

"...There's a big difference ...They have much better skills."

That was the decisive push. And the result--

"There is a very big difference? Then -- can you give me some suggestions on what I should do?"

"--! Su-Suggestions? ...Um ...Well, firstly--"

It was all just to seize the initiative. Compelled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa followed his instructions, and was no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and ways, also varying the pressure applied. Basically following his every word, she was incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swelling at the tip of her breasts, emphasising their inappropriate presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

''...Sensei, she...!''

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel a woman's excitement -- this fact gave Basara some conflicting excitement. If he turned around now, he would see -- Hasegawa who had her makeup off, her face filed with pleasure that had hardened the tip of her breasts. So, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't--

"....!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. As a result--

"Ah--?"

As she was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, it was difficult for her to process any changes in the situation. And so, she toppled into Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and they toppled over together as a result.

"........"

"........"

Seeing each other at close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for desire.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa was naked, her body hot from womanly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure was totally different from the usual her in the infirmary. Those cute wet flirtatious eyes, and her hot breaths. The Basara who saw this, involuntarily swallowed.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womanly pleasure for the first time, she was also showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that--

"------"

She slowly moved even closer to him, put their lips together, and kissed him.

He didn't make any movements, and showed no resistance.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...Ahha!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Ohh... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

Following that, she gave another charming smile. That expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

He immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, grabbing and rubbing her large breasts. Her breasts overflowed obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just pushing around her breasts on his back had already made her this excited, and she cried out again and again from the unforgettable pleasure caused by him. Her reactions filled with ecstasy increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even more pleasure.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam -- Basara's mouth latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread within his mouth. He didn't use his teeth to stimulate them, but the moment he found the tip of those large breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

Hasegawa wrapped her legs around his waist and arms around his head and suddenly stiffened, trembling. She obviously wasn't under the effect of the aphrodisiac curse -- for her to climax when he had only made his moves on her breasts, it showed just how sensitive her body was.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...Did I just... reach orgasm...?"

Now, Basara wanted to let her who is now in a trance due to her first-ever orgasm to experience the ecstasy from her butt. While continuing to suck her breasts, he grabbed her buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh---!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once -- her waist began trembling violently. However--

...Not done yet.

''You want to understand a man more? Allow me to teach you in full depth.'' Basara continued to have his arm tight around her waist while bringing up his other arm to make contact with the tip, to clean away the foam--

"Aah! ...W-Wait, Toujou ...Ah! I-I still want to help wash you..."

She kicked away the plastic chair, and pushed Basara towards the floor.

After that, she brought her foam-covered body towards his body--

"Be a good boy and don't move... I'll also use my breasts to help you clean this place..."

Hasegawa said while smiling, and then applied pressure. She began using her breasts to rub against the top of his body.

Compared to just now, the movements of her breasts can now be felt even more clearly.

".......!"

Basara quivered a little. Hasegawa's soft breasts moved about provocatively on his chest; with every movement, the foam on her breasts would create obscene sound effects. Soon, she moved lower and lower -- until finally, she reached the edge of the towel on his waist.
However, the particular part of his body that was already standing up due to a psychological reaction--

".....----!"

Hurriedly slid out from under Hasegawa -- with that, Basara was sitting at the edge of the bathtub.

He had managed to keep his last shred of rationality and not cross that final line. But--

"Do you really think that I, as the infirmary teacher... would really let you go with that sad look on your face?"

Hasegawa let out a wry smile at the sight of him testing his self-control, and unscrewed the head of a soap bottle, pouring its contents onto her breasts; the high viscosity liquid smoothly covered her foamy breasts, and a small pool formed in the center of her cleavage. She then knelt down in front of Basara and said:

"Come, Toujou... You have to know, having a older sister's love is really blissful."

Those lovely words captivated Basara, robbing him of capacity to make any movements.

''...Ah...''

His vision suddenly blurred. Blood was probably rushing to his head due to staying too long in the bath. <ref>Hyperemia?</ref> It appears that Hasegawa hadn't detected it and on her face, emerged the wryest erotic smile since she entered the bathroom.

"--The joke made in the infirmary, is about to come into reality."

Hasegawa then supported her soap-covered breasts from below, and began to slowly advance inwards under the towel around his waist -- into the depths.

--Hasegawa's breasts, brushed Toujou Basara's body part under the towel.

"! Uh----?" <ref>È</ref>

His strength suddenly left his body. Just like that, Hasegawa propped up the towel with her breasts and began moving her upper body up and down, robbing Basara of any capacity to think -- he could sign himself over, handing his all over to her.

When he opened his eyes again -- he realised he wasn't looking at the bathroom's ceiling anymore, but the changing room's instead.

''...Str-ange...When did I...?''

His consciousness was still blurry, and his thoughts were in a mess. Just then--

"--Are you okay, Toujou?"

As a voice entered his ears, a patch of white came into his view.

"Sensei....?"

Recognising the voice but unable to see the person, Basara began to look around, and then understood the current situation.

He, was using Hasegawa’s thighs with only a towel on as a pillow, and the white patches he had thought was the ceiling, were actually her breasts. <ref>The breasts were lined up vertically in his vision</ref>

"---S-Sorry!"

He rolled over in panic, and jumped up. Suddenly--

"Woow… Oh!"

The towel around his waist loosened, and he then hurriedly pressed it down, hiding his important parts that he had never shown to anyone before. Only then, did he pat his chest, feeling ease.

"I'm really sorry… I'm supposed to be the infirmary teacher, but yet I didn't notice your condition."

Hasegawa then apologised profusely while sitting beside him.

"It's fine. I should be apologising instead, since I laid on your thighs for so long…"

He then kneeled down on the floor, and kowtowed. <ref>He's doing it very seriously with very strong feelings</ref>

"...............Um, Sensei?"

"Mnn? What is it?"

She answered with her usual tone upon hearing his question. Thus--

"Did I... really just have had a bath with sensei?"

He slowly raised his head, hoping that it was all just his imagination. She then said it as-a matter-of-factly:

"What, Toujou… Was your memories jumbled up when up fainted?"

"! ...Haha, how could that be? …How could I ever forget that sort of thing?"

Smiling while twitching his mouth, he realised that his hopes of it being just a dream was just a disillusionment.

"......So, just now, where, were we, when we, stopped?"

Basara asked choppily, praying heavily.

"Ah, that's right… You probably won't remember what was happening in the final moments when you lost consciousness. What happened was that I used my breasts to wash your body. Thanks to you, I managed to gain some valuable experience."

"----! T-That's great…"

His facial muscles twitched, and he thought -- it's not over yet, there’s still hope. Thus--

"T-Then where was the last part that sensei was washing…?"

He specifically asked for the location. If it had stopped at any point before ''that place'', everything might still be fine. He sent out his last glimmer of hope and--

"Well… Do you remember the incident with the soap this evening in the infirmary?"

"--Eh? Y-Yes… It was to lubricate that stuck zipper…”

Basara only squeezed out such an answer with the sudden change in the topic. Hasegawa then pressed her hand against her large breasts, and said while teasingly smiling:

"So, comparing the you back then and the you from just now -- who do you think released more ''white viscous liquid'' onto my breasts?"

Hasegawa's words, completely obliterated Basara's last glimmers of hope. Only just understanding that it was all real--

".............................................Nevermind."

Saying that in a very small voice, Basara heavily put down his head once more.

===Part 5===

Later, Basara waited without anything on his upper body while waiting for his clothes to dry.

He once again thanked Hasegawa for the delicious meal, but decided to remain silent about the chain of events that happened in the bathroom.

By the time Basara left Hasegawa’s residence, it was already past eleven.

''...It's already so late.''

He couldn't help but sigh while waiting in line on the platform at the nearest train station.

Hasegawa wanted to drive him back, but he strongly rejected. While waiting for his clothes to dry, he watched Hasegawa who was dressed in a sexy bathrobe going about while worrying over whether what Hasegawa said had really happened; if the two of them were to be alone in that narrow space in the car, he wasn't sure if he would be able to suppress it.

Additionally...it's already dangerous enough going along with her this far. If Mio and the rest were to see him being dropped off, things will become very troublesome -- the aphrodisiac curse will definitely be set off from the jealousy towards Hasegawa. And so he fiddled with his phone--

"......All right."

Basara had already sent a message to inform them that he was going to be late while his clothes were being dried, and now he sent another one saying that he was currently on the train on his way back.

He kept his phone, and looked towards the arriving train.

''...Ah, it's likely to be crowded.''

After nightfall, this service line would already be filled with commuters returning home from work, and the amount of people boarding at this station were a lot; right now, he was part of a very long line. It was likely that Hasegawa, who used this station everyday knew this, and thus wanted to send him back herself. But even if he was to be packed into this [sardine can], accepting her offer was definitely not a viable option.

Just then, the announcement that the train was arriving sounded out. However--

『The express train will be passing through the station via platform 2. Commuters pleas--』

''I see... So the express train doesn't stop at this station.''

Just as he remembered that the workings of this station are different from the one nearest to his home, something happened.

--The whole station suddenly became dark. All of the lights in the station had suddenly went out.

Basara originally thought that the sudden change of events was a blackout, but--

"----Oh?"

He tilted his head to the right and redirected a punch directed at him from behind by sweeping his left hand.

"What the hell is going on...--?"

Basara had originally wanted to turn around to face the assailant that he thought was a drunkard or a robber taking advantage of the darkness, but he was forced to jump aside. It wasn't just behind him, but all of the commuters on the platform rushed towards him with their eyes appearing abnormal.

''...! Could this be...!''

Just as he thought of a possibility, the dim emergency lights suddenly disappeared, along with the sounds from the nearby streets. It appears that he was caught in a space distortion barrier.

Hence, Toujou Basara believed -- he was under attack.

''...Damn! Just who, had even dragged civilians into this...!''

Along with Basara, those commuters who were attacking him were also within the barrier; but he couldn't harm them as they were just under manipulation. Even though he had to face the barrage of punches and kicks while surrounded, he made use of the space he had to dodge the attacks, and retaliated when they missed him by hitting their necks or torso with enough force just to make them lose consciousness. Then--

"------!"

Many dots of light suddenly appeared, making Basara gasp. Its impossible to restore the electricity within the barrier, so there shouldn't be any light at all; around Basara appeared countless points of light, illuminating the darkness -- it's magic.

''...No way! The people manipulated by magic can use magic too!?'' While this feat stunned Basara -- the barrier was suddenly dispelled, returning the space to normal.

"What----!"

Basara was rendered speechless. The people under manipulation are casting magic. If it is an attack magic and if it were to successfully activate, much damage caused to the station itself.

''...Shit...!''

The lights approaching from the other side of the track gave Basara much anxiety. Although there was a blackout in the station, the express train was originally supposed just go past this station in the first place. If these people here were to release the magic and cause damage to the tunnel or make a direct hit on the train, there will definitely be many casualties.

Thinking about the outlook, Basara stiffened his body -- using this opening, three of the bodies around him rushed towards him. Basara couldn't react in time, and the three bodies that kept very close to the ground grabbed his waist and legs and propelled him into empty air.

''Crap'' -- When that thought came up, they were already falling towards the tracks, right in the path of the oncoming train. In that moment, the barrier was put back, as if the enemy doesn't want a catastrophe happening. Temporarily dispelling the spell was probably to make him show an opening. However--

''...! Even dragging the train in this time...!''

Even within the barrier, he could still see the train moving towards them. Casting a space dislocation type first, then a space replication type? It replicates every thing within it, and the incoming train wasn't an exception. When Basara and the three under manipulation landed on the tracks, the train was already right in front of them. Hence--

“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

He decided quickly and gripped Brynhildr in reverse, sweeping it outwards with all his strength, forcefully throwing them off into the emergency evacuation space under the platform; since he couldn't avoid the train, he crouched down -- and jumped upwards at the train.

"----!"

He stepped lightly on the windshield, and proceeded to do a somersault upwards. In his sight, he saw the express train rushing past under him.
As he was about to make another step and release the breath he was holding in--

Arrows of light shot out towards him from the magics on the platform.

''...Shit! So they were aiming for this right from the start...!''

His actions were completely predicted. He was in a position in mid-air where he was unable to dodge the attacks.

Thus -- facing the countless points of lights, he made the decision to engage the incoming attacks.

[I'll just deflect all that I can manage...!]

Readying himself, he assumed a stance to engage them--

"......Huh?"

But before the attacks entered Brynhildr's range, a wall made from water suddenly expanded out in front of him, deflecting all of the attacks. Following that--

"I had came over to take a look after sensing a space-distortion, but I wasn't expecting to find such a situation..."

The moment he heard that familiar voice -- a gust of wind wrapped around Basara, holding him in the air. Turning around, a young girl was in front of his eyes. She was wearing the combat attire of the hero tribe, with her left hand wearing the gauntlet needed specially for using spirits. This girl is very cute, but her expression showed unhappiness. This girl was--

"Kurumi...?

Yes, the one in front of him was Yuki's sister, the spiritual magic user Kurumi.

"Really... Having to save someone who had managed to defeat me..."

Sighing, she flipped her finger, and the wall protecting Basara scattered into droplets, wetting the entire platform. Changing the element for the gauntlet from water to wind, she stretched out her hand towards the ground, and large-scale magic burst at the target's vicinity.

"Hold on, those people are under manipulation--"

"I can see that. Don't worry -- I'll control my power."

She calmly responded to Basara asking her to stop and after that, thunder and wind filled the station, with lightning being channeled over the wet platform.

The people being manipulated, were then instantly paralysed.

===Part 6===

--It was unexpected, that Kurumi would use area type magic to paralyse those people that were being manipulated.

But it was thanks to her showing this card in her deck, that dealing with the aftermath wasn't so complicated.

The incident happened in a space created by the barrier, and thankfully the entire station had a blackout before he was attacked, causing the security cameras to stop working. Even if the cameras cannot record magic and the other abilities, it can still record what happened before the spell was set up. It was really a good thing that it had went the way it had.

Soon -- the civilians regained consciousness, and no one could remember what had happened while they were being manipulated. The normal people who didn't know about the existence of magic -- basically will not remember anything that happened while under the control of magic. Still, Kurumi had also brought along the forgetting incense for normal humans who had seen a battle and could remember it. But right now, it seems that it wouldn't be necessary.

--However, there was something that quite worrying. The people being manipulated, could use magic.

In the past when Zolgear had abducted Mio, using the case of Aikawa and Sakai, the people who were being manipulated by magic can temporarily see the fluctuations of magic, but they definitely cannot use magic. As a precaution, he had asked Kurumi to evoke spirits to check for traces of residual magic on their bodies, but there wasn't any positive results. Because of the lack of clues, the two of them would only leave the station just like that.

Hence, Basara asked Kurumi to send him home with flight magic. Once a magic barrier was set up, there wouldn't be any danger of being seen by normal people. Right now--

"...I see. So it was because of the periodic reports that Yuki gave the village."

Hugging Kurumi's waist whilst flying in the night sky, he listened to her reason for coming back here this time, and he said while showing his comprehension of the situation:

"So those elders couldn't just ignore it..."

"Of course. Not after causing such an incident with two S-class high-class demons -- such an incident had never happened even once after the war had ended."

She said snappily.

"Although you had stabilized situation for a bit by defeating the high class demon Zolgear...it'll probably be too much for just my sister alone in the future, so they wanted to send reinforcements."

「I see...」 He murmured. If the hero tribe wanted to eliminate an S-class demon, would normally send a team of five like last time instead of just Kurumi. With only Kurumi coming alone, it shows that--

''...So those elders want to wait and observe till the end.''

They probably wanted to see what would happen if they let no harm come to Mio while not getting themselves involved in the dispute over her between the Demon Factions. In other words, after they found out that a S-class demon had gotten involved, they sent Kurumi on a surveillance mission while clearly knowing that surveillance will be difficult to maintain, in light of their position as a bystander changing.

If that's the case,those elders would probably ask the Nonaka family to take responsibility over Yuki's past actions if Kurumi didn't voluntarily accept this mission. Anyway--

"So that is why you came... Thanks to that, I was saved. Thank you, Kurumi.

Basara had became nervous when he saw Kurumi use thunder magic, but it seems she had controlled its power. Hearing Basara's thanks, she then said unhappily:

"Make no mistake. I had come for my sister, not to help you or Naruse Mio."

But still, her cheeks had become slightly red. Hence, his answer was a [Alright, I understand.] whilst nodding his head and smiling.

"--Ah, that's right. Basara, do you know anyone who might manipulate ordinary people to attack you?"

"Well... After you appeared, the other party retreated. It feels as if like they don't want to be involved with the hero tribe, so it might be another demon who wants to abduct Mio..."

According to Takigawa, the Current Demon Lord faction and the Moderates faction will not make any movements for now. When Zolgear was killed, the current demon lord faction, who has much power and determination, must've increased their monitoring of the situation to prevent anyone acting unconscionably <ref>not right or reasonable</ref> on their own -- if so, their odds <ref>odds/chances of winning</ref> won't change much even with Kurumi here. Also, attacking Basara while he was alone instead of directly going for Mio was something to be concerned about. Was it to eliminate him, or was it an attempt for his [Banishing Shift]?

...Currently, Takigawa was on his way back to the demon realm.

He had returned to make his report to the current demon lord, so it would be best to not make careless contact him now. Of course, if the one Basara was looking for was his classmate Takigawa to have a chat with instead of the demon Lars, there wouldn't be any problems; but since he didn't know his whereabouts and who would be listening in, he can't contact him just because he wanted to know of the demon's movements.

''...Having said that, I can't just sit around and do nothing...''

This time was different, since the other party involved innocent civilians without reservation. This was the situation that Basara was the most unhappy with. Apart from just the psychological shocks that it would bring, once there would be any sort of adverse impacts on ordinary people, there was no guarantee that the [Village] wouldn't turn Mio into an elimination target. Even if Basara was the enemy's target, predicting the decisions from the [Village] would be equally difficult; it would be great if their decision were to designate the Basara who they had exiled as a target for protection, or to continue protecting the dangerous element Mio. Hence--

"All in all, let's return first to ask Maria. Right now, there are too few clues."

===Part 7===

A few minutes later -- they arrived in front of the house.

The [Village] is currently aware that Yuki is living in this house together with Mio and Maria; even if Mio is a demon, she is also a protection target, so Kurumi likely wouldn't attack her for no reason. Just as the two of them opened the door and were about to take a step inside--

"Ah, welcome back, Basara~"

Maria left the dressing room and came to them with a hearty greeting. In that moment--

"----!"

A gasp filled with misunderstandings came from behind Basara, causing him wrap his hands around his face with a [Crap].

That was because, Maria was donning the look of being-naked-with-only-an-apron-on look again.

"Oh? Isn't that Yuki's sister? ...What did you come for this time?"

Seeing Maria running over with small steps, Kurumi's face was already pale.

"Yo-You... Why are you dressed like that?!"

"--Not really, Kurumi. This situation isn't really what it seems to be. Maria, turn around once to show her."

"? Like this?"

Maria spun around once on the spot and contrary to Basara's expectations, her side boobs, side belly, and bare butts were visible; needless to say, her back was also completely bare. Basara froze for a moment, and then--

"Oi! Why are you not wearing anything underneath?!"

"It's to make you think that I'm posing and pretending to be naked with only an apron on, when the truth is that it's a psychological trap to make you think that. Ahaha! Basara completely fell for it!"

''What the hell are you even doing... Can't you just take a look at the situation you're in right now?'' Just then--

"S-So it's really like that! What the hell are you even trying to do, dressed like that?!"

Kurumi was already at her limit, and had shouted out with her face totally red.

"Oyaya~?" Could it be, that this is your first time seeing someone dressed like that~? Ah...then look as much as you want. After all, this will forever be a man's dream -- a naked apron!"

"You're an idiot! Who would even want to see such a thing!?"

Maria put her hands on her hips and swaggered <ref>a very confident and arrogant or self-important gait or manner</ref>, causing Kurumi to uncontrollably shout at her. ''This is bad...'' They had just came in through the door and the air is already thick with gunpowder, all it would take is just a single spark. He needs to quickly defuse the situation. Just as Basara began to panic--

"Ah, that's right. Maria, where's Yuki? I haven't heard from her and Mio so far...?"

He hurriedly asked this. Since it has already come to this, he could only ask Yuki to placate Kurumi, and ask Mio to dispose of Maria. But still, they had already made such a ruckus, and yet both of them had yet to show up.

"Ah, that's right, I almost forgot. Both of them are waiting for you in the living room, so quickly go over."

"? In the living room? I got it."

''Was there something that they need to talk about?'' He then took off his shoes, and said:

"Kurumi, you also should make yourself at home. Quickly come in."

".........I'm coming in." <ref>A customary phrase to be said when entering someone else's house is said here</ref>

She gave him a dirty look, and proceeded to take off her shoes.

"--Ah, that's right. Basara, please take off your socks here too."

Maria said while stretching her hands towards him. Since Maria just came out from the dressing room, she's probably doing laundry now. Although he felt that it was a little too late at night to be doing laundry, all of the housekeeping stuff was managed by Maria; thus he decided to not touch that matter, and obediently handed his socks to her. He then opened the door to the living room and said:

"Sorry to keep you waiting for so long -- well, is there anything yo--"

''you want to talk to me about''...Basara suddenly froze mid-action.

In their underwear -- with only a single vest on, both Mio and Yuki were on their hands and feet, shyly looking up to him.

At their neck and butt area, a dog's collar and tail were there.

Nonaka Yuki, and also Naruse Mio, had dressed themselves up together as a pair of dogs, awaiting his arrival home.

-- After Takigawa had gave them advice, hoping that they wouldn't become a burden to Basara

The both of them had been silent on their way home while thinking -- how can they supplement Basara's power while staying by his side. Of course, as Takigawa said, increasing their power was most important. When fighting Zest at Zolgear's place, the both of them had attacked simultaneously. Since then, the both of them had tried practicing combining their powers, but they definitely still need more practice and experience. However, just that wasn't enough. All possible methods need to be utilised.

After reaching a consensus in the discussion, they had decided to let themselves be subjugated by Basara. Under their master-servant contract under Basara, deepening their trust and dependence to each other can increase their battle potential -- that was what they can do for him.

Once they got home, the both of them had a discussion with Maria. From that, she had proposed what they are currently doing and wearing now.

Before Basara reached home, Maria had even done the fine-tuning: how they should crawl, how they should shake their butts to make men excited, how they should do their licking to make it sensual, etc.

In addition to these, she also made them completely understand that being able to obey this orders is something to be really happy about. Just like that, the both of them had become Basara's dogs. So--

"Sorry to make yo--"

In the moment Basara entered the living room, Yuki's heart filled with happiness.

''...Master...''

She suppressed her urge to rush up to him. She definitely cannot be so rude, doing things without her master's orders. It was for Basara, that she had become a dog.

"! ...You....?"

He had shouted in surprise upon seeing them, then suddenly stopped.

"-----------"

The both of them began to slowly crawl towards him. wagging their butts all the way, which also made the tail shake and rub against their thighs and butts. They were doing it so naturally and comfortably.

Reaching the position beside his leg, the both of them raised yheir eyes to look at him.

''...Ah...''

There was such a big gap. Basara's face seemed so far away. From this angle, Yuki understood what the relationship between the current her who had became a dog, and her master Basara. Then, the both of them began rubbing their heads against his knee, all while thinkin--

''...With this, that from today onwards...''

Just by putting on this pair of ears and tail, the both of them could anytime become real dogs.

''Oh god...'' The pleasure even made their butts shake even more, and those actions brought her own self lower and lower to a real dirty dog's level.

Upon self-realisation of what they have become, the sights of Mio and Yuki met, and bringing their heads lower--

"..........................."

The both of them began licking Basara's feet. This action, made the both of them into real dogs. With the saliva-covered tongue, the texture, warmth and taste of his foot, were all transmitted to them. So--

"! ----"

Nonaka Yuki shuddered, with a sweet feeling running through her body, raising her body temperatures. What just happened, was that just by licking his foot, gave her a small minor climax.

Similarly, by her side, the same thing also happened to Mio. A light then covered the three of them.

The contract had recognised that they had advanced another step, and raised their battle potential.

Their master Basara had became stronger, and this has also increased their combat power.

Which also means that the chances of Basara being under life-threatening conditions has also reduced. Hence--

''...God, to think that I could yield to this degree...''

This had made Mio get a sense of accomplishment.

-- Originally, she had wanted to entrust her all to Basara. However, the reason that Zolgear had created Zest was to own the power in the virgin demon girls. So similarly, right now Mio couldn't do that particular act with him.

Reason being...

Before Zest returned to the demon realm, she had said that Mio had inherited Wilbert's power because he wanted to protect his child before he died. And so, the instant she loses her virginity, that power may deem that she has already become an adult, and just vanish from existence.

On Yuki's side, in the hero tribe, there was also something similar. The spirit sword [Sakuya] that had chosen her, was just like the [witch] in Shinto; once a girl loses her virginity, the [witch] would also deem that she has lost her qualifications. Which means that if Yuki were to lose her virginity, [Sakuya] would reject her as it's user. While for men, they were the ones that had to battle regardless of whether they had a family, so whether they were still a virgin wasn't important. However, after Yuki's mother had given birth to her, she practically couldn't use her original amount of power anymore.

And so, if they were to lose so much power in a moment's error, there will definitely be heavy consequences. With the current relations between the Current Demon Lord Faction and the Moderates Faction, they definitely can't lose their power in the heat of the moment and become a burden to Basara.

The only one who could possibly do the [act] <ref>sexual intercourse</ref> with Basara without losing their power might only be the succubus Maria. However, her ability to turn into her adult form seems to use a magical <key> to transform her to give her a large amount of power. Doing the [act] could be the equivalent of causing her to be an adult, causing her to be unable to turn into her adult form ever again.

-- But then again, as long as they do not lose their virginity, they could do anything.

And that was the reason why both Mio and Yuki decided to push aside their feelings of embarrassment, and to turn into dogs.

To maximise their yielding to Basara, to raise their powers. Just then--

"Oi oi oi, you two...that's enough already!"

He then managed to put together why the both of them are doing this. But, despite Basara trying to get them to stop, Mio still kept licking his leg while Yuki kept sucking on his toes. Yuki was even letting her tongue run over every corner of his toes, making lewd sounds while having a deep lustful look.

''I don't want to lose to her'' Hence, Mio also moved towards his toes with her tongue out--

''...Eh?''

She then saw an unfamiliar pair of feet behind Basara's. It wasn't Maria's, as she had seen her's while learning how they should crawl. If it isn't Maria's, then whose feet was it? When Mio looked upwards in puzzlement--

"-----------"

She realised that that pair of feet belonged to a girl which she had seen before.

Nonaka Kurumi, who was completely stiff, met Mio's eyes. And this caused Mio's determination to become a dog to intensify, to be one in front of Maria, Basara and Yuk--

" ! --------Yyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"

That high-pitched scream turned them back into humans.

Dressed as a dog, Mio then turned to run, and locked herself in her room.

" ! ...Oi, this situation, hurry up and give me an explanation!"

After that, they were scolded by the very annoyed Kurumi. Sequentially from the right, Yuki, Basara and Maria were all kneeling in a row.

''...No wonder she's so angry.''

Even Basara who knew what was going on now, had only understood after seeing the light to signal the increase of battle potential. And so, first was a general introduction about the master-servant contract, followed by a detailed explanation on why it was done and necessary.

Even though Kurumi had some knowledge about magic, she was unable to accept it, but she still tried to understand.

"In other words -- all that just happened was to deepen the relationship with Basara as the master and raise their battle potential?"

"...Yes. Because Mio and I dressed up as dogs and expressed our subjugation to him, we managed to become stronger together again."

By his side, Yuki explained the attire. From the start, she was the one who gave her the explanations while Basara and Maria remained silent. Considering Kurumi's personality, it was best if Basara and Maria remained silent and leave it to Yuki. However--

"W-Wait... What do you mean by [again]? ...Don't tell me that this isn't the first time you have done this sort of thing...?"

She then nodded towards Kurumi who seemed to be misunderstanding something.

"That was my second time being strengthened. The first time was when the contract was made, when Basara subjugated me while I was under the effects of the aphrodisiac curse."

''Oi... Could letting Yuki explain be a mistake?'' Kurumi's anger level was clearly rising without any sign of stopping. Sure enough, she became even more furious and shouted:

" ! --What the hell were you two even thinking! How could you use the demon's magic to just get stronger?! What would you do if [Sakuya] rejects you?!"

"Um, about that--"

"Ah, no need to worry about that."

While Basara was still thinking on what to do, Maria interrupted from the sidelines and said:

"When [Sakuya] chose Yuki as its user, did it happen after the both of them here separated in their childhood? So, the spirit chose her because it saw her strong will to help and protect Basara, and gave its strength to her. The Yuki right now only wants to help Basara, and she linked her soul to his, so the spirit basically wouldn't reject her."

" ! ...Even if it's like that, you being like that... It's just too weird!"

Maria then squinted both her eyes, and said towards the red-faced Kurumi:

"Weird in what way? If the both of them hadn't done that contract, then we all would probably already be dead in that fight. Our opponent Zolgear was classified as an S-class high-level demon by you Heroes, he had a lot of power. Let me guess, you want both Yuki and Basara to die?"

"That...!"

Seeing her exposed pained expression--

"Maria... The decision whether to support it or not was made by the elders, you can't solely blame Kurumi."

Basara then continued:

"Additionally -- I had also said that something happened on my way home. When I was attacked, it was Kurumi who saved me. That was separate from the decision of the village to send her as reinforcement in the surveillance mission, it was of her own free will."

''So you can't blame her too much, since--''

"Even I was shocked when I entered the living room... For Kurumi who didn't know what it was for, her being able to remain calm must be weirder."

Hearing Basara trying to keep her calm, Kurumi's attitude somewhat softened a bit. However--

"Ah ah, so that's what it's all about... Actually, what we are doing, it is just too shocking to the kid so new to things between adults, and the reason why she was so angry was to hide her embarrassment, right?"

Maria's provocation once again set fire to the atmosphere.

"D-Don't treat me like a kid... I will be in high school next year!"

"Hahaha, was there any relation to age in my words? What I'm talking about is you, your mentality. It's just like a kid's. Really, such a big difference from the mature Yuki...are you two really sisters?"

" ! ...A kid's?! Speaking of which, my development began earlier than my sister's, so I'm already mature! Even for that special day for a woman, it would definitely come earlier for me!"

"-----"

Strange, did Yuki just tremble? Just then--

"Hoho... Even more mature than Yuki? Since you said so, then let me actually see it for myself."

"S-See what... Why even bother about you."

"O~ya~ You have no confidence? Yayaya~ then I think that you better give up hope. The city is for mature women, so the kids better go back to that [Village] in the countryside for a few more years."

"Who's the one that has no confidence! Fine, I'll prove it to you!"

Basara could only watch as Kurumi shouted in front of him, thoroughly taken the bait.

"Oioi, Kurumi--"

"! --Basara you remain quiet!"

And she just tyrannically stemmed Basara's protest.

''...Come at me! What's there to be afraid of about you...!''

How can a hero make herself as a joke in front of a demon over such a trivial matter... Even if she has no experience with men, after she had returned to the village after fighting with Basara in the past -- Kurumi's body had undergone changes. In these past five years, a corner of Kurumi's heart was frozen from that particular tragedy. After she found out she wasn't that different from him -- no, that he was even more tormented than her -- that part of her heart finally thawed.

That's why, recently those aunts close to her in the [village] had suddenly told her that she had suddenly became more mature and that she may have even more feminine charms than Yuki, and things related to that.

"Come, just do whatever you want."

"Alright, I'll help myself then--"

Maria stood up and came to Kurumi's side, and began to grope her left breast, closing her eyes to carefully analyze its shape and size. She then opened her eyes. What Maria looked at -- wasn't Kurumi's breasts but her eyes instead.

"W-What are you planning to...?"

She couldn't help but to ask.

Just then, demonic magic suddenly appeared in Maria's eyes--

"................Eh?"

In the next moment, Kurumi suddenly found herself with her butt to the ground. What just happened -- when she thought this, a wave of sweet numbness suddenly flowed over her, rushing over her from her lower abdomen.

And that -- was the shocking pleasure that Kurumi had never experienced before.

" ! ...Yaaah! W-What is this... Aaaooo! W-What did you do!"

"Nothing much. I only just slightly used my succubus power's baptism to let you enter into that state."

"D......Didn't you just only wanted to only check my breast size?........Aah!"

Red-faced, Kurumi raised her wet eyes, but Maria answered without even lifting an eyebrow.

"What's wrong? What I was expecting was a Kurumi that had an even more mature image than Yuki; so of course what I wanted to check, was whether or not you can be even more lewd than Yuki.... Come, Basara, come and check if Kurumi is really even more mature than Yuki."

"W-Why me...?"

"What why? Kurumi here claims that she is even more mature than Yuki, so if we don't get the same person to test it, wouldn't it be unfair to her?"

The sudden order caused Basara to be in a mess, while Maria then said as-a matter-of-factly:

"As tonight isn't a full moon, the master-servant contract can't be made tonight. But still, I can set the intensity of her state, as well as the method to lift the current state to be like it. When I groped her breast just now, it wasn't to check its size but to check her body's sensitivity to pleasure, and properly set its intensity so as to let her feel the same intensity. If we start from Yuki's level, a beginner to this won't be able to take it. However--"

She put on a devilish smile, and continued:

"Since Kurumi has already said that she was more mature than Yuki, I guess that this level shouldn't be enough to see it. It isn't enough to make you grit your teeth yet, right?"

"Y-You... Ah! Wh-..ahh!"

At the sight of Kurumi trying to talk while gasping, the sound of Basara's sigh was heard. Following that--

"You said that the method to lift it is the same as the others...so what you mean is...that I have to subjugate her, right?"

"That's right -- but then, Basara, why not also ask Yuki to help you? A younger sister claiming to be even more mature than her, it must've made her unsatisfied with you.... Isn't that right, Yuki?"

Hearing Maria's words, Yuki suddenly stood up and walked towards Kurumi.

Unnoticed from just now, the collar-like markings were already on her neck. It seems that the curse was already triggered from the events just now.

Yuki slipped behind Kurumi's back, and said:

"As my little sister, you are nothing special... I'll let you know right now that I'm the more mature one now."

"Ah! ......Big sis?"

With that, Yuki mercilessly took off Kurumi's shirt. Although she tried to resist, Kurumi couldn't due to the sweetness of her climaxes, and she was then left with only her underwear.

"Hurry up, Basara....let us see which of us is the more mature one."

"! .....Nooo.........! -Fuaahhhh!"

Although she wanted to resist, her climaxes' sweetness yet only allowed little movement to do it.

"Don't worry, Kurumi...very soon, we will make you yield..."

With that, Basara then stretched out a hand, towards the breast still being held up by the bra. That moment--

"-------------"

The sweet feeling which then burst out over her, told Kurumi what it really feels and means to really orgasm.

From then onwards -- Kurumi was unable to believe what followed actually happened.

Yuki and Basara, the two of them then worked together to roam and explore every corner of her body. What Maria had done to her had raised her body's sensitivity by a lot; even through her underwear, she still climaxed multiple times just from being rubbed there violently, and soon enough, her mind began to blur. When the both of them stripped off her bra and directly caressed her breast, and her ability to feel embarrassment was also almost eliminated. Following that--

"Ah! ......Ahhhaa... Brother, Basara......... Ah......ah! ......Aahhh...!"

"Ah..... Basara..... Don't focus on Kurumi only and forget about me.....!"

Basara's caressing of Kurumi had caused the strengthening of Yuki's curse from jealousy, which then caused the entanglement of Yuki and Basara's limbs. Seeing her sister's lustful look, Kurumi suddenly remembered a scene with the three of them playing from their childhood. Unconsciously, she began to feel happiness from starting to be tangled with the three of them together--

"Kurumi, put both your hands together above your head..."

"! ...Ah, like this...?"

[[Image:SMnK v04 124.jpg|thumb]]

Kurumi then straddled Basara waist who was lying down facing up. After that, Basara put his hands into her panties to directly rub her butt. At the same time from behind Kurumi, Yuki began to rub and massage Kurumi's breasts that has already become as sensitive as hers. Additionally, Yuki also brought her tongue towards her right armpit. In that moment--

"! --Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aahh! Sis.... That place, don't........!"

"What a cute armpit....ah...this taste..."

As Kurumi started quivering, Yuki then began licking her armpit again, satisfied at her reaction. Wanting to avoid the overflowing pleasure originating from her armpits, she tried to twist her body; but then Basara suddenly raised his upper body and took her breast into his mouth--

"Ah! ....Basara... W-Wh—Ah... Ah,Ahhh! --Aaahhhhhhhh!"

The tip that has already become very sensitive from all the sucking -- when she tried to call him while gasping, she suddenly trembled strongly. From the sides while holding a camera, Maria said:

"The hero sisters drowning in pleasure..... Ohh~, what a beautiful scene... Oh feast your eyes on this!"

"...........Say, Maria, once I subjugate her, it will be lifted, right?"

While giving pleasure to Kurumi, he asked the excited succubus.

"Normally when removing Yuki's and Mio's curse, it didn't even take this long..."

"Aahh... I would guess that it's probably that Kurumi's weakness isn't her breasts or butt. But then, seeing the reactions caused by Yuki, I would guess that it would be--"

".........I see."

"? Basara, wh-........-A,Ahh!"

With a sudden change of their positions, Kurumi was lying on the ground, and Basara came up above her.

"Yuki... Help me to hold her hands in place."

"Ah.... I got it."

Yuki grabbed both of Kurumi's wrists, and brought them above Kurumi's head. With her movements restricted, Kurumi saw Basara looking at her while stroking her cheeks--

''...Ah...''

Seeing the tenderness and determination in his eyes, Nonaka Kurumi finally understood.

Her intuition told her -- from now on, she will be subjugated forcefully. With that--

"--I'm starting, Kurumi."

Those words made Kurumi swallow her saliva in anticipation and nervousness. But--

"Mnn... Let Kurumi be subjugated, Basara..."

Upon hearing Kurumi saying it with her tone she used specially for Basara in their childhood, he then immediately brought his mouth to her defenceless armpit.

「! ----------------」

A tsunami hit Kurumi in the next moment, and the pleasure almost swept away her consciousness.

Toujou Basara witnessed the moment her whole body shook.

Having tasted enough pleasure to break up her consciousness, Kurumi was both intoxicated and happy.

But nevertheless, her breathing remained stable, which let Basara let out a sigh in relief.

"Thanks, Basara... Leave the rest to I."

After subjugating Kurumi, Yuki's jealousy seems to have subsided and the curse seemed to have already faded. After watching Kurumi carried by Yuki into her room--

"--Maria, what were you even thinking?"

With only the two of them left in the living room, Nasara gave Maria an accusing look.

"The master-servant contract hasn't been done between Kurumi and me...was there a need to do that?"

With that, Maria then smiled bitterly and said:

"Sorry... But since Kurumi coming here was to help Yuki, doesn't it mean that she will be living here from now on? And so, I was thinking that it would be better for her to know what sort of thing the contract was. If she could accept it like Yuki did, then things would be simple... However, as expected, her reaction to seeing it was really sharp and sudden."

"Uh, isn't that supposed to be a normal reaction...?"

"About that... Kurumi being shocked and then resisting is just like Basara said, normal. But from my viewpoint, she actually wants to be on the stage. And so I thought that it would be for the best if she were to join us. I had no intention to emulate uncle Jin, but this will make Kurumi see me as the enemy and accept all of your decisions."

"Perhaps what you said is logical..."

Hearing Maria's intention, Basara had a solemn expression and said:

"Since it's like this, there isn't a need to just collar everyone up, right? Regretfully, we need the assistance of the master-servant contract, and this is a problem for all of us. Unless... you feel that you might be sent back to the demon realm, to be a scapegoat?"

"How can that be? I hadn't thought that... It's just, I also have a sister too..."

Maria then continued:

"Just like how I had explained it when the Demon Realm sent people to fetch my mother back, my sister is currently the subordinate of Ramusas, the current leader of the Moderates Faction. She has a strict and stubborn personality, so she will definitely never forgive me for doing those things for Zolgear... So at least, I was hoping that the Nonaka sisters could at least maintain their good relationship together."

".................."

"Just kidding you... I was just following my instincts was a succubus--"

Suddenly, Basara tightly hugged Maria who had a smile that seemed to be hiding something. While in his grasp--

"...Haish~ <ref>A sigh</ref>, Basara is such a lolicon."

The immature succubus then chuckled.

"How am I one... I'm just only showing you my love."

With that, Basara applied even more force in hugging that petite body.

[Haishhh~]

Maria then smiled and sighed again, and returned the hug.

With no one else in the living room -- the two of them just silently hugged each other.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2016-04-10T05:57:13Z

J2270A:

==To Share Uncompromising Feelings==

===Part 1===

The Sports Festival of Hijirigasaka Academy. Today, the twenty-fourth, is a cloudless, clear sunny autumn day.

As the nine o’clock bell rang, Toujou Basara was currently by the school gates together with Tachibana Nanao. They were the ones responsible for serving the reception for guests like the parents of the students and the people living nearly.

Before the reception table covered with all sorts of introduction leaflets—

“I guess most of the guests have already arrived by now…?”

Hearing Tachibana say at a time where there was no one around, Basara nodded with an ‘I guess so’. After that, while wearing sports attire and exuding a cute feminine air, Tachibana said:

“It’s about the time where the students would be entering the field, and to a parent, this would be the first opportunity to capture an excellent-timed photo; they’re probably doing the final checks on their cameras and recording equipment now.”

“Ahaha, that might really be the case, you know.”

Tachibana smiled cutely while scratching his cheek, and—

“……Anyways, it all started smoothly.”

For the rest of the week since Donoue’s outburst, the atmosphere in the organising committee fell to an extreme low, but everyone managed to smoothly welcome the beginning of the Sports Festival.

On the day after his outburst, Donoue returned to the organising committee and apologised to Kajiura. It wasn’t clear if Sakazaki’s words at the rooftop were true, or if there were any other reasons behind Donoue’s change in attitude, but even if his apology wasn’t sincere, the organising committee got back on track, and did the final sprint for the preparations for the official day.

''…Surely, I had thought that Donoue-senpai would try to bring down the Sports Festival.''

But ever since he apologised, Donoue never pestered Mio everytime he saw he her again; even if there seemed to be some dissatisfaction in his attitude, he still fulfilled his responsibilities.

As for the matter about the fireworks he had brought up, it appears to have been completely settled by Kajiura and Sakazaki. All of the departments had hurried to complete their preparations on the day before, but no one will know what will happen after.

Thus until the Sports Festival startes, Basara will not leave the Organising Committee alone, which shows that it wasn’t necessary for take into consideration of attackers taking any chances as he tried to make the Sports Festival a success – even if it wasn’t [completely] and just [almost], t was the sight of Tachibana by his side with a shallow smile that made Basara understand there he didn’t have to suspect his new friends.

“…What’s the matter, Toujou-kun?”

When Tachibana asked him this, Basara shook his head while saying ‘It’s nothing’. At that moment, a new guest came to the reception table, and upon seeing the young girl wearing not the uniform of that of Hijirigasaka Academy—

“Hai – it appears that you didn’t lose your way here.”

Basara smiled and said while presenting some leaflets to her.

“Are you an idiot… My older sister studies here, so I can’t lose my way.”

Snappily returning a 'Hmph', the young girl -- Nonaka Kurumi accepted the leaflets handed to her.

“Could it be… Toujou-kun knows this girl?”

“That’s right, she is Yuki’s – the younger sister of that Nonaka from my class. Kurumi, this person is Tachibana, a member of the organising committee, just like me.”

“Um, I… I am Tachibana, Toujou-kun’s friend… Nice to meet you.”

“……Hello.”

Kurumi walked towards the field after giving Tachibana a short glance.

“Could it be, that she hates me…?”

“No, no, you’re just thinking about it too much.”

Basara smiled bitterly while answering Tachibana who looked towards him worriedly – and his expression suddenly froze.

“ ? Is something the matter, Toujou-kun… Ah.”

Tachibana’s doubts did not last long, since she very quickly realised the reason behind it. Two members of the organising committee were heading this way from the field – it was the changing of the shifts for the reception staff. After Basara nodded as a greeting—

“……Time for changing shifts.”

One of them – Donoue coldly said while not looking into Basara’s eyes.

“Alright… Then I’ll be leaving the rest to you.”

After handing the reception table over to Donoue and the others, Basara and Tachibana did not directly return to their respective classes, but instead head towards tent assembled in the field as the headquarters of the organising committee. As they got closer to the field, the heat and noise from the crowd gathered grew bigger. Very soon, they saw many tents and equipment that have been set up – as well as the crowd that was packed into the audience area and the field that was already set up for the various events.

When Basara and Tachibana entered the headquarters, all of the other members of the organising committee not in charge of directing guests and reception had gathered.

Mio, Yuki, Aikawa, and Sakaki were present. Kajiura who was at the center of everyone, noticed the two of them and looked down at the list she was holding.

“Thanks for your hard work, with this, everyone is now here.”

And she began to speak while looking at everyone.

As the Sports Festival was mainly an inter-class competition, everyone was wearing headbands of various colours like white, red, and yellow. Of course, they were competitors while out in the field, but – the committee members gathered here were all important comrades who worked to make the Sports Festival a success. Hence—

“The time has come – let us start the Sports Festival now.”

On Kajiura’s face, there wasn’t any traces of the frustration from having too many members, as well as the worries of the humiliation caused by Donoue’s outburst; showing the dependable leadership on her face that had reunited the organising committee in the last week and managed to let the Sports Festival happen on schedule, everyone naturally gathered into a circle with Kajiura in the center. Just then, Mio and Yuki pushed themselves to Basara’s left and right side.

“…Basara -- Kurumi?”

“She’s here, she probably reached the agreed place before I came.”

Yuki had quietly asked, to which Basara replied, and Mio also asked, a little serious:

“I see… That moment, is finally here.”

Toujou Basara nodded and answered ‘Indeed’.

“Let us begin too – our own ''Sports Festival'' (Battle).”

===Part 2===

It was time for the students to gather in the field. Following the music, the students wearing their sports attire ran one round around the field in order of their years, and lined themselves up neatly by classes in the field.

In the audience area, virtually everyone’s eyes and all lens were pointed towards the field—

“…………”

Except for Nonaka Kurumi, who was doing something else while in the crowd – to check on and confirm the suspects behind the attack incident on Basara that he was mentioned while explaining.

Especially the few whom he had a strong causal relationship with on an emotional level, as well as their positions.

So far, she had looked at Tachibana who was together with Basara at the school gate, Donoue Shouhei who Basara had passed, as well as Kajiura Rikka who had stayed in the headquarters tent.

Since the Sports Festival started on time, the threat posed by Kajiura and Tachibana who wished for the Sports Festival to be a success was lower compared to Donoue who held a personal grudge against Basara – but yet Nonaka Kurumi did not relax. The hopes of the two of them not being the culprits, was due to Basara’s positive emotions amongst peers; if Basara had an obligation to believe them, then what Kurumi had to do, was to suspect them.

Right now, Maria was not allowed to leave the house because of the incident with Zolgear, and Mio and Yuki couldn’t make any big actions, so as to not give the Moderates Faction, as well as the Hero Tribe an excuse to take actions deviating from Basara’s expectations.

Hence, the only one who could move out in the open for this incident, is only Basara who had experienced an attack…

''…As well me who had intervened after witnessing the scene…''

''Just watch as I pick you out.'' Kurumi thought. Not only just Yuki, Mio and Maria holds feelings for Basara, the Kurumi now was still the same as in the past, seeing Basara as someone irreplaceable. At this moment – Kurumi found the figure of Hozumi Kaiji, an avid supporter of Yuki in the headquarters tent amongst the many students.

''…With this, that makes it four persons.''

Making a mental note of the number, Kurumi panned her line of sight, and at the right side – she found the last two suspects in the staff tent.

One of them was Sakazaki who was looking out towards the students on the field with a hearty smile.

''Next…''

The other person, was the infirmary teacher who wore a white coat – Hasegawa Chisato.

That makes it six persons. The task Kurumi had taken on today, was to keep surveillance on all the suspects of the attacker who had attacked Basara. After adding on the other organising committee staff, the number would be in the thirties-zone, but that wasn’t a problem to Kurumi.

After the principal began on his speech in the stage, Kurumi closed both her eyes, and—

“————————”

Gathering her consciousness, she opened a magic circle with herself as the centre, and in the glow of the magic circle that couldn’t be seen by ordinary people—

''…Please, everyone…''

Calling out to the spirits in the surrounding area in her heart, asking them to watch over the entire school grounds and report to her of any suspicious things. Sensing the spirit’s agreement<ref>consent might be a better word, though</ref>, Kurumi then opened her eyes, and her sight unexpectedly met with Basara’s.
It was probably because Kurumi had used magic that allowed Basara to locate her within the crowd.

Also – this also meant that the culprit lurking on the school grounds to sense Kurumi’s presence and magic.

Once the other party makes any moves, she and Basara will immediately move to take that person down.

Under Kurumi’s and the spirits’ sights, the principal ended his speech in stage, and next up was the athlete’s oath.

A female student walked up onto the stage, and said out loud after raising her right hand up towards the sky:

“—oath. We, the students, hereby pledge to use all the knowledge and experience we have gained at school, along with the healthy bodies and minds cultivated at school, to compete fairly and honourably with each other. On behalf of the entire student body, student representative – Kajiura Rikka.”

When the speech ended, applause immediately covered the entire field.

With everyone having being that of the same mind, Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival started.

===Part 3===

To the organising committee as a whole, with sports as the stage, today was a war.

First, they had to prepare the equipment for the various track and field events, and guide the participating students. Next, they had to record down the current progression and results, and report it back to the headquarters. When the event ends, they had to immediately prepare and change the equipment for the next event.

Other than preparations for the various events, there was also the need to co-operate with the broadcasting club, with the playing of music and commentating during the events. If there were any injuries or anyone feeling unwell, there was a need to help send them to the first aid tent; if there was any malfunctioning with the equipment or delays in the events, they had to follow the instructions Kajiura gives them through the walkie-talkie, and rush to sort out the abnormalities.

Also, no matter if it was the audience or the contestants, they could become agitated due to the results and have an outburst, so there was also the need to send out a warning and suppress it at the suitable times. If there were any situations the students couldn’t deal with, they would request for the teacher’s assistance – that, encompasses all of the organising committee’s responsibilities, thus—

“The tallying of the preliminary results for the Hundred Meter Dash is almost done, so the ranking for the first round will be announced soon!”

“Has that Class 2A boy still not reported yet? Send out the announcement one more time!”

"What’s up with the PA system!? There's no sound from the equipment at the north side!”

“The pace of the shot put event slowed down? But all they have to do is just throw an object!”

Even if the events for the first half of the Sports Festival had went smoothly, the headquarters tent became very busy after one hour into the Festival, and the various department ran around working hard according to the constantly-changing situations.

“Are there any free hands in the General Auxiliary Department, someone seemed to have been injured at the high jump event.

Hearing Kajiura accept the request for help and give out an order—

“—I’ll go and take a look.”

Basara who was beside Yuki helping her tallying the numbers immediately took the task.

Right now, the only ones doing their tasks in the headquarters tent were the second year female students of the General Auxiliary Department, and tasks like these that were like errands were usually done by the first year students. Additionally, males would generally be more suited to have the task of sending an injured person to the sick bay.

“…Be careful, Basara.”

While leaving, Basara answered the Yuki reminding him with [I know]. With that, he then went to the high jump area while going around the track.

“Ah, Toujou-kun… Over here!”

Tachibana was beside the male student who seemed to be injured, and shouted while raising a hand.

“He was too enthusiastic when jumping, and he landed on an area that was not cushioned… I wanted to help him to the sick bay, but this event still needs my help, so I can’t leave. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it, you have the things which you need to do, so leave things like this to me.”

At any rate, the male crouching by the mat is a third year student, so his physique is even bigger than Basara’s, so the thin and small Tachibana probably can’t help him move.

“Hold on to me… Are you able to stand?”

Just as Basara was about to leave the place while helping the injured move, he suddenly said, as if suddenly remembering something:

“—ah, that’s right, Tachibana. If I remember correctly, you have to take part in the 400 meter race in a while, right?”

No matter how busy one was with the organising committee, they can’t not participate in the events; the members had to find time with doing their tasks and be present at the meeting place before the event starts like the other students.

“After I send this person to the sick bay, I’ll help you ask Kajiura-senpai to find someone to take over your shift.”

Though Basara himself doing it would be an easier way, he can’t do so, as the event he was participating in was immediately right after the 400 meters race.

“………Umm, Toujou-kun.”

“ ? What’s wrong…?”

Tachibana called Basara in a low voice, but—

“…Nevermind. I’m sorry, it’s nothing.”

After Tachibana said that, he continued: [See you later], while smiling and waving at him.

After Basara returned with a nod and ‘Oh’, he brought the injured student to the sick bay.

There was still quite some time before his event would start, so other than Basara who was helping the third year student, there were still quite a number of students in the headquarters tent. Upon seeing basara, a female student manning the station asked:

“Disinfection? Or would treatment be needed?”

Broadly speaking, disinfection is also a part of Treatment, but this question was distinguish the nature of the work needed. If it was only just scratches requiring disinfection, then the female student at the station could do it; if it was problems requiring treatment like bruises or physical discomfort, then Hasegawa would be taking care of it. After Basara said that it was the latter, the senior was then sent to Hasegawa who was currently treating other students.

“..Alright, then I’ll be leaving the rest to you.”

Basara slightly bowed respectfully as he got ready to leave, but he unwittingly stopped, and took a look at Hasegawa’s appearance. He gazed at the side of Hasegawa’s face as she wrapped the injury on the senior’s knee with a bandage. Soon—

“What’s wrong, Toujou… Are you injured too?”

Hasegawa asked without turning around. After Basara shook his and and replied with ‘No’—

“……Please excuse me.”

He said that and left the place, taking the same route as just now. The bell also rang at this moment – normally, this would signal the start of the third period.

''…For now, everything seems to be going smoothly, with nothing big happening.''

As he recalled the schedule for the competitions lined up, he thought about the current status.

Everything was still so busy despite the number of members in the organising committee being almost double from that of last year. The reason for that was probably because the competitions they were participating in were all scheduled in the morning. In order to ensure the participants and events go smoothly, they had to frequently account for the organising committee members changing shifts, and even organising the data from the various competitions was also quite labour-intensive; and as the event in the afternoon was the competitions by classes and groups, everyone’s workload was generally lower. It would be the current time where everyone was tight – as long as just one detail was overlooked, the success of the Sports Festival would disappear from everyone’s eyes.

“………”

Basara suddenly stopped, and looked around the whole field. It was an area that was in a frenzy. The participants, the audience, the teachers, the students… All of them had gathered and were enjoying the Sports Festival Basara and the others had prepared.

As one of the members of the organising committee, this was something that made him feel proud.

''But…''

The enemy who was instantly cause all of it to disappear, was somewhere in this crowd of people. There was also the possibility of the person being an acquaintance of Basara’s. Thinking about this again, caused Basara to tightly clench his right fist.

Perhaps due to Kurumi's spirit magic, the other person still hasn’t made any moves yet.

But still, Basara never forgot to keep his guard up, and began walking back towards the field.

===Part 4===

It seems that deciding factor in almost all the competitions was one’s physical fitness. Amongst all of competitions, there was only one event, where there wasn't any objections in having Basara, Mio and Yuki participate.

That event, was one where a strong bond between participants was also required in addition to luck – the three-legged obstacle race.

『Now, we have come to the Grand Finale Event for the morning – the unisex three-legged Obstacle Race! 』

The excited voice screamed from the loudspeaker. Basara was quite familiar with this voice, since after all, the one doing the announcements is Shimada Taichi of the broadcasting club, from the same class as Basara.

『This event, where every class will be sending out a male and two females, and they will have to break through three obstacles while racing against other classes around the track with only three legs, is known as the event most anticipated by all the male students! However, the lucky guy will only be the one chosen by the two participating female representatives! First up, will be the first years, and everyone’s attention will of course be on lane six, Class B, the two girls who had captivated all of the males in the school upon their admissions, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki! 』

The males in the audience also cheered with the pace of Shimada’s speech, but—

『As for the lucky guy chosen to compete with the two idols of our school – Toujou Basara! 』

With his left leg being tied to Mio, and right to Yuki, Basara then lined up at the starting line while being showered in boos. This was something that couldn’t be helped, though. Since after all, this was an event which would earn the jealousy of the males who did not participate; and now, even the males from the same class as him was also booing along with the others—

''…Huh?

Is it me, or are they booing at just me only…? Um, do your best, give your all, Toujou Basara!'' While completely showered in boos, Basara could only attempt to give himself encouragement in such a way.

As members of the organising committee, Basara and the others had priority in the evens they chose to participate in; and what Mio and Yuki had chosen, was this event, that was the three-legged obstacle race.

Thus – they would naturally nominate Basara to participate with them.

—to tell the truth, it was Maria’s idea to have Mio and Yuki join such an event. However, this was not a result from consulting with the loli-ero-succubus whose instincts liberated her imagination about the events that they should chose. The reason why the three of them had chosen this event, was to deal with that attacker. That person’s target is Basara, and the easiest way to lure out the attack by exposing Basara was the competition events.

If, Mio and Yuki came along with Basara and helped him in observing their surroundings, the attacker would have a hard time to be able to make a move on him; if the person still decided to attack, the three of them present would probably make the attacker easier to deal with.

''…But''

Donoue and Hozumi was also amongst the list of suspects, so he had originally planned to not join an event as intimate like this to avoid stimulating them – but if either one of them is the culprit, they probably wouldn’t want to hurt either Mio or Yuki. Since there was such an advantage, attracting the ire and jealousy of the other male students would be fine, all he had to do was just bear with it. Just then—

“Don’t think too much about it, just treat those was incomprehensible hollering.”

“Don’t worry – I will definitely protect Basara.”

Saying that, Mio and Yuki when pressed closer against Basara on purpose, letting the others see.

“……Well, everything’s fine.”

Basara put his hands around the waist of the two persons pressing against him, and sensed the warmth and softness of their bodies in his hands, in a situation of embracing the girls clinging to him<ref>this phrasing doesn’t seem very clear, so see the image examples [https://www.google.com.sg/search?q=%E5%B7%A6%E6%8B%A5%E5%8F%B3%E6%8A%B1 here]</ref>; despite the amount of boos skyrocketing now, Toujou Basara didn’t care – because he had just realised something new.

“To be able to be with you like this, I’m – already very blessed.”

After Basara said that, the crisp sound signalling the start of the race rang out.

『The race started, and all the contestants dashed out from the starting line – Oh! Class D already fell down with their first step, and they dragged Class C and E down too! Seems like the other classes managed to dodge a bullet… Oohh! Amazing, the highly anticipated Class B already managed to draw distance from the other classes, and they’re only getting faster and faster!』

Hearing Shimada’s voice commentating, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki thought that three of them taking first place was something that was supposed to be natural. That said, ever since the three of them decided to take part in this race, they have been spending their time in the house and even the bath in a three-legged state, and the bounds were only undone during bedtime or going to the toilet.

Originally the two of them had restrained themselves and had decided to not go into the bath together with Basara, they lifted that ban on the night Kurumi begun to stay with them. At the start, bathing together with their legs tied caused them much confusion. But gradually, the need for them to coordinate and work together became fun, they they soon got used to it; Mio and Yuki had split the job of helping Basara wash his body, and Basara would also help them wash some hard-to-reach areas.

To Mio and Yuki who had deepened their understanding and bonds in this way, the very first obstacle, the balance beam, wasn’t that much of an obstacle; the three of them lined up sideways, and synchronising their footsteps, they successfully got past the obstacle. When the already begun to run, they have already left the other classes far behind in the dust.

『Class B arrived at the second obstacle very quickly – and this is the part that makes the males most sour – squeezing the balloons!』

“The three of you, over here~.”

Aikawa who was manning the station waved her hands, and—

“Here, these two balloons are for you.”

Mio and Yuki received the balloons from Aikawa, and squeezed the balloons against Basara, with Mio putting it between Basara’s and her belly, and Yuki putting it between their backs – but no matter what, the balloons still wouldn’t pop. As Mio and Yuki were also members of the organising committee, they would of course know why; the pink balloons Aikawa had picked for them had the [Love Pink]<ref>ラブピンク</ref> nickname, and it was the one that was the most difficult to pop. In order to cut down on the disparity on the progress between the classes and produce a hyped mood, the Members had specially prepared both tough and easy-to-pop balloons. Hnce—

『Oh—! Class B was originally going very smoothly, but now they are stuck! Taking the opportunity, the other classes passed the first obstacle and are now catching up, and the lead Class B has is shortening! 』

Mio and Yuki felt the situation worsening and became anxious. But no matter how they squeezed, they only pressed they breasts and butts up against Basara, acting rubbing up Basara and acting sultry.

『Ooh! This is overwhelming! It as if the Sisters of Hijirigasaka Academy is using Toujou-kun’s body to dance! 』

“That idiot…!”

Basara retorted against Shimada’s provoking of the audience, and the males of Class B glaring at him also booed. Mio’s and Yuki’s eyes met and after that—

『…………』

They nodded their heads lightly, and begun rubbing their bodies up against Basara, as if putting up a show for the audience – just like when they were in the bathroom, with Mio using her breasts and Yuki using her butt to wash Basara’s body.

--before the race, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had made an agreement.

And that was to use this race, to announce to the whole school on who they belonged to. Their fan clubs would usually harass them, but they could still ignore them; but with their influence now reaching into the organising committee and affecting Basara, it is about time to make their stances clear.

They had to tell them, that Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki is no longer their idols – they belong to the one and only Toujou Basara.

Hence, with Mio and Yuki wrapping up Basara’s figure, the two of them expressed their message to the audience.

Basara seemed to be at a loss while embarrassed at the start, but he soon realised their intention and began to smile bitterly, and while he pulled Mio’s waist towards him even more, he pushed back with his full force towards Yuki.

When two classes behind them caught up to them, Mio and Yuki’s balloons finally popped – and the three of the once again ran forwards at full speed in unison to the last obstacle – Net Crawling<ref>the one where participants have to crawl under a net</ref>.

===Part 5===

The figures of Basara and other two crawling along under the net, was all captured by a certain someone’s camera.

The one operating the camera in the audience area, is the one who had requested the spirits to keep lookout on Hijirigasaka Academy’s grounds for any suspicious figures, Kurumi.

“……Really, why do I have to do something like this?”

Kurumi helplessly sighed. The reason why she was doing this, was due to Maria who was watching the house requesting her to record down the events Basara and the others were in. Originally, Kurumi had no obligation to do as Maria wanted – but she couldn’t refuse her. Since her bickering with Maria in the past, she had grabbed a handle on her<ref>not the best phrase, but the only one I could think of now. Maria had gotten a ‘handle’ on Kurumi, i.e. she had gotten some ‘blackmail material’</ref>. When she was hit by the succubus baptism, her body had experienced a profound and very deep pleasure as she was put under an aphrodisiac effect; in just a single night, the values she had built up to that day was toppled over. Additionally – things did not end on that night. After Basara and the others left for school, Maria secretly ‘held’ some ‘lessons’ for Kurumi, in no small quantity no less.<ref>??? quite a number of ‘lessons’ were held</ref>

''…That’s all because of…''

Kurumi’s face slightly reddened. With Yuki and Mio both having had intimate kisses with Basara, when Maria asked her [Would you like to catch up to them?] – of course she couldn’t put up a resistance.

—this time, Kurumi leaving the Village to assist Yuki, was not due to the Elders’ instructions.

If anyone asked who had sent her, she could only say she had volunteered to. After reuniting with Basara last time and returning to the Village, Kurumi saw Yuki becoming very happy with returning to his side – and her heart was filled with envy. After meeting Basara whom she had not met for five years and learning of his suffering in these past five years – Kurumi could no longer conceal her own feelings. Thus she began to hope to be able to return to be by Basara and Yuki’s side, and have the three of them return to the times where they played around together. But right now – Basara and Yuki, as well as with Mio and Maria have already built up a new bond; if she wanted to receive Basara and Yuki’s loving care once more, she had to follow Maria instructions to chase after Yuki and Mio, to enter Basara’s world.

''That’s why…''

Kurumi recently started to go over the films Maria provided her, and observed the various situations of Basara subjugating Mio and Yuki. While hiding it from the others, she then experienced those situations one by one. Although she knew that as a Hero, getting closer and closer to one of the Demon Race like Maria wasn’t appropriate—

''…But, with this, I can…''

On these past five years – since separating with Basara, her older sister had become a completely different person, causing Kurumi to become lonely; but during that night, with Basara and Yuki doing various things to her, it felt as if they had returned to their childhood days. Although bodily pleasure had to come along too, as long as it could fill the hole with her, Kurumi was fine with it. Because things that Yuki and Mio could do, there wasn’t any reason that caused her to not be able to do it too.

At that moment, while lingering within that thought, Kurumi’s expression suddenly tight.

「————————」

The spirits keeping watch had sent out a warning, and then—

“Are you recording Toujou-kuna and the others…?”

A polite question came at her. Turning to look, Tachibana was standing beside her, and she asked back with an indifferent expression:

“…You have business with me?”

“Nn… I’m here to ask for some help from you.”

Tachibana answered while looking straight into Kurumi’s eyes.

''--The spirits only reported about Tachibana drawing near, and there was no mentions of any magic power whatsoever.''

That at least showed, that the people in this area was not under any sort of manipulation.

''But…''

As Basara and the others are still in the competition, Kurumi right now was completely alone. Taking into account that she and the people around her might come under some form of manipulation, Kurumi raised her vigilance, and while keeping her guard up, she said:

“Help, you say… You mean there is something that you must request of me?”

“Nn… But, this is not just for me, it also concerns Toujou-kun, and Nonaka-san – your older sister.”

“Basara and onee too…?”

''This is a deal, as well as a trap'' – after Kurumi asked back with an eyebrow raised, Tachibana said after nodding:

“That’s why, for the Sports Festival—“

As Tachibana was speaking mid-way, his expression suddenly froze. He was not looking at Kurumi, but instead to behind her. ‘’Just what did he see behind me’’ – turning around to look, Kurumi also saw it too, clearly.

A human figure was standing on the rooftop of the central building, looking over the field.

“That is…”

Kurumi recognised that the person on the rooftop is Donoue, and at the same time the all spirits sent her a warning in unison, causing her to become shocked.

Donoue’s right hand raised up towards the sky, and a magic circle expanded from it. In the next moment – a large tornado appeared and began moving straight towards the field where the Sports Festival was still in progress. With a rumble and blast, the dust in the field was sent flying into the air. This sudden unexpected situational change, caused both the students and general guests to begin screaming.

“Why…”

In the moment Tachibana saw the tornado take shape, Tachibana Nanao said, stunned.

“————!”

With an imposing expression, Kurumi turned her clothes into her battle attire, and leapt into the air with flying wind magic – flying straight towards the rooftop.

The moment Kurumi turned into her battle attire infused with magic, normal people wouldn’t be able to see her anymore; even if she uses wind magic, it would only seem to be a sudden gust of wind to normal people.

--However, all of Kurumi actions was captured cleared by Tachibana’s eyes.

And the reason why she was still frozen in place, was because something that must not happen had happened.

“Why…!?”

Tachibana couldn’t comprehend it. Donoue was able to use magic – this was something that should be impossible.

''…Because of my demonic eye, shouldn’t Donoue-senpai be…''

At that moment, something caused woke the stunned Tachibana.

That, was the sound of things breaking. The tornado that came from the sky, demolished and sent flying the equipment and tents set up in the field. In the countless screams that accompanied that—

“A-Ahh…”

Tachibana let out a groan. In Tachibana’s eyes, the Sports Festival that was Tachibana’s hard work, was being destroyed in front of her in that moment. Even if it was a human, it would still be devastated by its onslaught – the hard work everyone had put in, was gradually being turned into dust.

--something like that, however, did not happen.

Within the howling wind, *Shinn——————!* the sound of a slash suddenly sounded out.

And immediately after – the tornado near it suddenly disappeared without a trace.

“Eh—…?”

Tachibana who was once again stunned, saw that in the moment when the tornado landed – in the middle of the field, a young male youth was standing there. His right arm was covered with armour, and it appeared as if he had just slashed with the large demonic sword in his hand – it was Toujou Basara who was currently participating in one of the competitions.

''...Toujou-kun, why...?''

Before Tachibana had even thought of the reason why Donoue could use magic, this scene threw Tachibana further into confusion.

--But what really surprised him, was not because Basara could use abilities. During the Opening Ceremony, Tachibana had seen Kurumi use magic. Tachibana was afraid that she was a Hero who had come to exterminate him.

It was that to make sure that the Sports Festival could successfully end, Tachibana had used his magic eye to control Donoue’s consciousness.

Tachibana had approached Kurumi, to ask for her wait until the Sports Festival had ended.

And from there, Tachibana had speculated her older sister Yuki, her childhood friend Basara, as well as Mio who lived together with them were likely to be Heroes. In Tachibana’s sights, Yuki and Mio who just caught up to Basara’s side, their faces had no confusion or panic due to unfamiliarity of the situation; but what stunned Tachibana even more, was the speed at which they had dealt with the situation, as well as the order in which they did things.

--Donoue using magic, was without any warning.

When dealt with any sudden changes in the situation, anyone would be shocked still, just like Tachibana was just now.

But – Mio and Yuki, as well as Basara who was participating in a race, how were they able to react to the situation so swiftly?

Another thing Tachibana had doubt over, was the action Kurumi had taken after the tornado appeared. Under that situation, Kurumi did not first help the civilians around her, but instead choosing to fly straight towards Donoue.

As a Hero, there wasn’t a possibility for her to overlook the people in danger before her. Thinking from this angle, she probably knew that Basara would dispose of the tornado and thus did so.

In other words – the reason Basara had reacted so swiftly and for Kurumi overlooking the civilians around her, was because they had known in advance that this situation would happen beforehand, and thus orchestrated this together.

''…But why would they…''

If they were really intending to exterminate Tachibana who was controlling Donoue, how did they know that Donoue would leave Tachibana’s control and use a magic like that? As Tachibana was pondering over this—

“Could it be…”

Tachibana remembered something his mother had told him before. During the Medival Ages in Europe, there was a period of time where Witch-hunts took place – reportedly, their leader was the Heroes who was responsible for defending the European Region back then; the Heroes had sentenced anyone born with Demon blood or had inherited their blood as part of the [Witch-Hunt]. There were some who had escaped from the one-sided oppression and its remnants to this day, and Tachibana was one of them. But back then when the witch-hunt happened, there were some Heroes who also exterminated those who were supposed to be under their surveillance, not even hesitating to frame others if needed.

--Were Basara and the others doing something like that? In order to exterminate Tachibana, they purposely manipulated Donoue to discharge powerful magic, and quell the trouble before any harm was done – taking the credit of saving the innocent and putting the blame on Tachibana?

''Because Basara and the others had foreseen something like this happening, and so, luckily, they were able to put a stop to it.'' Thus—

“…………”

Tachibana Nanao’s eyes gazing at Toujou Basara turned colder and colder, Basara was no longer a friend in Tachibana’s eyes – not the first friend he had made since entering school, but instead he was now an enemy. After that—

“————————”

As if Basara had felt his gaze, he slowly turned his head around.

===Part 6===

After Basara’s [Banishing Shift] eliminated the tornado, he quickly looked up towards the rooftop.

After the gazes of the two of them met, Donoue disappeared to the other side of the rooftop after giving a crooked smile, and Kurumi who had activated wind magic quickly chased after him – mid-way she glanced back at Basara, and he gave her a nod. Up till now, both him and Kurumi could still observe the surroundings and act accordingly. At that moment, amidst the noise in the field—

“……Basara.”

Yuki and Mio reached his side from the race track of the obstacle race.

“That person just now – was Donoue-senpai, right? Is he really the troublemaker behind it?”

“That’s hard to say. He was obviously acting provocatively, so he might be controlled… But even if that’s the case, if we can track the source of his magic, we’ll probably be able to get clues about the mastermind.”

So we can’t let him escape. Basara tightly held Brynhildr’s grip, and said:

“Right – let’s still follow the plan. Kurumi and I will go after Donoue, and you two remain here and don’t let the mess grow bigger. I’ll leave it to you, the.”

The tornado just now must’ve scared many people, must the worst injury sustained from that must be only light scratches, probably nothing serious; regarding the structures, a portion of the PA equipment and tents must’ve been damaged, and if nothing else happens, it probably wouldn’t cause the Sports Festival to be ordered to a halt. Hence, the priority right now is to not let the panic and disorder amongst the students and visitors grow into fear; and the ones responsible for this support work, is Yuki and Mio. The two of them nodded. To gain control of the field, the two of them then separated. At the same time, Basara also went to take a look at the area around the headquarters tent, and seeing Kajiura giving instructions to the organising committee members before the teachers had even begun to react caused him to feel admiration in his heart. Just then—

“————————”

Feeling a gaze on him, he turned around and looked. Amongst the confusion and noise in the audience area –amongst the crowd, his gaze met with someone’s.

“Tachibana……”

Basara looked into the cold eyes of his friend, and murmured his name.

--Right at that moment, a barrier opened up, and everything turned dark.

Everyone else other that Basara also disappeared at this moment, leaving behind only the buildings. Probably, Basara was the only one trapped in here. As this sudden change caused him to gasp—

“————!”

But he reacted just in time, immediately jumping to the side horizontally, and a gust of wind blew past his side – no, to be accurate, it was not wind. In his view, those five fingers had sharpened, and the silhouette with the right hand thrust out turned around and said:

“……You really are amazing, Toujou-kun.”

It was Tachibana. His glasses probably dropped off somewhere, and he stared into Basara’s eyes, while giving off a red glow while in the barrier. Hence—

“I see…”

Finding out about Tachibana’s real identity, Basara murmured out in understanding. The enemy this time was adept in manipulating human consciousness, and could make the controlled use magic. Thus, when Maria mentioned about [kin], other than the Demon Race forces, Basara had also considered another possible race.

''…And that was the Vampires.''

Hundreds of years ago, the demon race occasionally copulated with humans while in the Human Realm, giving birth to people and beasts of mixed races from humans having their paths of evolution crossed with those of the Demon Race from the Demon Realm. The news of them attacking human nowadays were very rare, but that’s because those who attacked humans have been exterminated by Heroes long ago. Some survivors from that extermination chose to hide themselves and live in this Realm; part of the hybrids chose to breed with humans, causing the thinning of the ancestral bloodline, and now no longer had any special abilities. Thus unless they violated the laws and raised the stakes high, the Hero Tribe would not chose to exterminate them, since the Humans would also go after them.

''But…''

Everything has an exception. Though they may appear no different from a normal human, atavism<ref>Atavism is the tendency to revert to ancestral type. In biology, an atavism is an evolutionary throwback, such as traits reappearing which had disappeared generations before</ref> occasionally happens. The reason the Hero Tribe had not found out about Tachibana’s real identity was because Tachibana had kept her powers hidden, and lived as a normal human. Yet—

“…Tachibana, it’s really a pity.”

Even if Tachibana is the one who had attacked Basara, Toujou Basara could turn a blind eye to it if Tachibana’s intention was to make the success of the Sports Festival a reality. Really.

The ones who had brought Donoue and the others into the organising committee and broke into Tachibana's peaceful life were Basara and the others themselves. Basara himself was fighting to protect Mio’s everyday life, and he knew very well how the ‘everyday life’ found everywhere was so precious and difficult. However – the tornado just now had already crossed the boundary of what Tachibana needed to do to secure his own everyday life. That tornado would only destroy the Sports Festival everyone was looking forward to, and could also destroy the everyday school life together of those around him.

--That’s why, to protect all of it, Toujou Basara, made the decision to swallow the pain in his heart.

Raising Brynhildr and forgetting about the word [Friend], he looked at Tachibana.

“——————————”

In the moment the sights of the two persons met – both sides began moving simultaneously.

In the moment the both of them raised their foots, the full power of their first atacks crossed.

===Part 7===

As Basara and Tachibana began to fight.

Before Nonaka Kurumi had even caught up to Donoue, she had already suppressed him and his companions.

When Donoue and the Mio Faction rendezvoused at the back of the roof, they planned to confront Kurumi who caught up together, but they were not a match at all for Kurumi who was an Spirit Magician.

There was the possibility that this group of people who adored Mio harboured jealously enough to attack Basara, but—

“…Isn’t this too easy?”

As Kurumi looked over Donoue and the others who laid on the roof unconscious, her expression was imposing.

Indeed, when Donoue released magic towards the field and when fighting with Kurumi who chased after him, he showed strength far surpassing that of a normal human.

But their level, was way too different from those passengers who had attacked Basara on the platform. Taking into account the barrier that had come up covering Basara and Tachibana—

“They were just being controlled… Also, this feeling…”

Kurumi felt the air of a bad premonition enveloping the entire school grounds.

There’s no mistaking it – right now, there were two barriers. Not only was there a barrier covering the school building and field, there was another one covering the entire school grounds. The fluctuations of both were similar, showing that the barriers were not put up separately by different people, but instead put up in multiple layers by the same person. But—

“Even me and onee<ref>older sister</ref>, cannot undo a double-layered barrier…”

Those in the Hero Tribe who could do something like that were only the very few persons who specialized in barrier magics; and yet the mastermind behind the current situation was able to put up a double barrier and control Donoue and the others.Since that is the case—

“………!”

Thinking about the opponent’s level, an ominous foreboding quickly grew within her heart and a drop of sweat trickled down her neck.

''…I have to quickly let onee and the others know.''

The spirit magician Kurumi only noticed that it was a double barrier through the spirits at her service. Although Yuki’s spirit sword [Sakuya] had a spirit, she could only send her intentions to [Sakuya] as a technique-type fighter, unable to clearly understand [Sakuya]; while Mio was someone who was a wizard-type like her, she utilized the demonic energy carried within herself as a high-class wizard and since it wasn’t even a year since she had begun using magic, asking for her to maintain sensitivity towards the energy fluctuations in her surroundings continuously was really difficult.

“—No, what’s more important is—“

The mastermind was probably Tachibana who was at the other side of the school when the barrier went up and whom she had lost contact at the same time as Basara.

Thus, Kurumi asked for the spirits to trace the source of the magic power within Donoue’s body. If she wanted rendezvous with Basara on the other side of the barrier(s), searching Tachibana’s magic power to look for a gap was the best choice. However—

“…Eh?”

The reply the spirits hurriedly returned, instead caused Nonaka Kurumi to be stunned speechless.

In the trace, the magic power controlling Donoue was indeed from Tachibana Nanao; however – there was a different power hidden in Tachibana’s magic power, also controlling Donoue.

“What is this…”

As the undiscovered fluctuation caused Kurumi to be puzzled with the trace results—

“—Eh?”

She suddenly felt someone behind her back and hurriedly turned around – but she couldn’t.

Without even the chance to let out a sound, Nonaka Kurumi lost consciousness, just like that.

===Part 8===

The Vampire Race was relatively difficult to deal with, especially their foremost representative.

Not only could they suck blood or transfuse blood causing their opponents to turn into their own kin, their, physical abilities far exceeded that of a Human’s, and they could utilize abilities with magic; additionally, with their demonic eyes, they could forcefully induce hypnotism and control a target’s consciousness, and they could even turn their bodies into mist or bats or other things at will.

--In other words, they were an opponent one must be very cautious about. Ever since the battle started, Basara had been forced to be on the defensive under Tachibana’s many various offensive attacks, but the tide of the battle was slowly turning in Basara’s favour.

Tachibana’s aptitude was really surprising. If it was the Basara who had just met Mio and reunited with Yuki, he would probably not be able to win; but – the Basara now was different.

Although the gap of those five years of his life had not been completely filled up, the senses of a real battle had already almost recovered, and adding on that he had done the Master-Servant Contract with Mio and Yuki and had deepened their relationship, his battle power has received a considerable power-up.

Also – experience from training only wouldn’t win a battle. Basara had fought against the high-class demon Zolgear with Maria who turned into her adult form and desperately broke through the death perils which came one after another, raising Basara’s strength to the next level.

--Right now, in the dark space replicating barrier.

The battle that had started in the field, had already moved into the school buildings. The sharp metallic clashes rang out in the second floor corridor – that is the sounds of Brynhildr and Tachibana’s claws striking each other in the battle. Amidst the two of them clashing—

“——————!”

Tachibana jumped far backwards and with a hand on the floor, he expanded a purple magic circle. Instantly, countless large conical pikes thrusted up from the floor, aiming to bore holes in Basara’s body.

But Basara was already a step ahead, having evaded it. Utilizing the speed from a Speed-type fighter, he rushed up to the ceiling from the left wall, and then circling to the right wall, he began running towards Tachibana; the pikes followed him closely, chasing him along the walls and ceiling with large sounds.

Just as the pikes appeared before Basara as if to block his path, he kicked off the surface, jumping straight towards Tachibana. Seeing Basara coming towards him in a straight line, the action Tachibana took was to simultaneously fire out all the pikes on the floor, wall and ceiling, and Basara readied his posture to slash with his sword—

“Haaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Twisting in mid-air while slashing out with Brynhildr, shattering the countless pikes coming from behind his back, before twisting his body again.

Smoothly transitioning from defence at his back to attack at Tachibana before him, he slashed out without a drop in speed.

Tachibana changed his state while retreating backwards, and Brynhildr brushed past his body which had changed to mist—

“……!”

But Tachibana’s expression still distorted from pain. He was late in transforming, so he had sustained injury from not being able to escape Basara’s attack. Despite that—

“Ku – Aaaaaaahhhhh!”

At the moment Basara touched the ground, Tachibana rapidly thrusted out his right hand, but the claw’s speed and path was already seen through by Basara. He pushed the tip sideways a little, utilizing minimal movements to evade Tachibana’s claw, and used Brynhildr’s hilt to impact lower jaw; Tachibana, whose brain received a shock, had his movements come to a stop momentarily.

Basara immediately slashed at his body with his sword – with the back of the blade.

With the sound from the impact, Tachibana crashed through the door of the classroom on the right back-first, and fell to the ground.

“Kuu… uu…!”

Despite having a face distorted with pain, Tachibana still tried to stand up.

“ ! …Do you really look down on me that much…!?”

Tachibana glared at Basara with eyes filled with hostility. Those blood-red eyes, showed that Tachibana’s hostility was undiminished. While receiving that hostility head-on, Basara thought—

''…What is going on?''

Going y the situation, Tachibana who was actually a vampire was very likely to be the culprit; but perhaps due to hiding his identity and powers for a long time, he clearly never had any real combat. If it was just that, it didn’t matter—

''…His movements are too direct.''

Every attack of Tachibana’s was like an emotional outburst, it was very simple. Indeed, The Tachibana Basara had known had a very frank personality; in a tight situation, attacks of someone like him would also be easy to guess.

However – Tachibana’s attacks was already direct right from the start. The enemy this time had no qualms in getting innocent people involved, the attack at the station and the tornado just now was the proof of that; at the same time, the enemy was someone very cautious, causing Basara to not be able to guess the enemy’s identity. The above characteristics, were completely different from Tachibana who was before him. Hence—

“…………”

Thinking of a certain possibility, Basara grabbed Tachibana’s wrist and forcefully pulled him up, and pressed him against the blackboard, and then tried something that could not be done in the middle of a fierce battle.

“W-What are you doing…!”

“—don’t move, keep quiet first.”

Basara brought his face closer towards Tachibana’s alarmed face, and concentrated on gazing at Tachibana.

In order to activate [Banishing Shift]’s banishing ability, the target’s root of existence, [Origin]<ref>天元Tengen, if anyone has got a better suggestion, please say it</ref>, needs to be severed. Since a very long time ago, Basara was able to see the [Origin]; and recently, as if due to the deepening of his relationship with Mio and Yuki after their kiss, his strength was considerably higher than before, and he could now see the manifestation of the fluctuation of magic powers whenever he just concentrates.

''Indeed…''

Basara did not find any foreign fluctuations in Tachibana’s body – which shows that his consciousness is not being controlled by someone. However, Tachibana’s fluctuations was completely different from the barrier around them.

In other words – the culprit was someone else, not Tachibana. Then, the reason Tachibana attacked Basara, was probably—

“…Tachibana, could it be, you are thinking that I was the one responsible for the tornado just now—…?”

“What are you saying this late!? You’ve already put up a barrier like this, why are you doing something so bad…!”

Pressed against the blackboard, Tachibana’s shouted angrily with tearful eyes.

"Involving innocent people, and even messing up the Sports Festival! Just kill me inside a barrier if you wanted to kill me, there wasn’t a need for something like that!”

Hearing the shout with emotion poured into it—

''…Damn it, I got tricked!''

Basara finally realised that both of them who was within the barrier, were led on by the real mastermind. Basara and Tachibana hoped to be able to trust each other, so when they think that the other party is the traitor, they’ll be even more unwilling to forgive. The real mastermind used these feelings and tricked the two of them who had become friends after much difficulty, using the meaningless battle to break down the trust built up between the two of them.

''…But, even then…''

It great that the worst case scenario did not happen, and the both of them are still safe. So, when needs to be done now is to not let the mastermind have their way. Thus Basara kept away Brynildr.

“W-What are you doing…?”

The unexpected action, caused Tachibana to become wary.

“Tachibana – look into my eye with your demonic eye, this way you’ll be able to find out why I kept my weapon.”

“Eh…?”

“As you know, we Heroes have some resistance against magic; if we concentrate to defend, controlling our consciousness would have no effect unless it’s a really strong power. The demonic eye able to control consciousness disrupts the subconsciousness through the eyes, so you’ll be able to see through my intentions.”

Then—

“If you do that – you’ll understand why I chose to quit the battle.”

What Basara said was [Quit], not something like [Stop], displaying his intention to no longer fight. However—

“…Just what are you planning? You've come up so close to a vampire and chose to keep your weapon, so even if my demonic eye can’t control you, I can still suck blood to make you into my slave…”

Tachibana kept his guard up. That was for sure, since no matter what Basara says now, his trust cannot be regained again.

“Because I hope you’ll see for yourself clearly…”

Yet Toujou Basara said out a truth – his own real intentions. And that is—

“Tachibana… I had really hoped to make the Sports Festival a success together with you, and that holds true even now.”

Those words caused Tachibana to shudder unconsciously. The subconsciousness is affected by the words the person says, so Tachibana would be able to immediately know if what he said were lies or not by using his demonic eye to look into Basara’s eyes.

“…Alright then. If you lie, my teeth will definitely pierce your neck."

Saying that, Tachibana then looked into Basara’s eyes.

With his red eyes that can read thoughts, he gazed intently at Basara. Not long after—

“……!”

Those two eyes widened, and what immediately appeared them, were tears.

“How can that…be…, then… we were…”

Tachibana who found out the cruel truth, then murmured while at a loss. His head hung feebly, and large tears flowed down his face. Thus, Basara released his hand that was holding Tachibana, and Tachibana slid down the blackboard and fell into a kneeling position, both shoulders shaking. To this reaction of his friend—

“Tachibana…”

Toujou Basara, other than saying out his name softly, did nothing else. He clearly understands, that this was just a misunderstanding.

But despite that – what has been done, has been done. What has been broken, cannot be recovered completely, ever.

No amount of consoling would be able to undo the current status, and he could not stay here forever.

Since Tachibana was not the mastermind, the real enemy is still somewhere out there.

''…The enemy couldn’t have closed us in here to deal with '''them''', or not?''

An uneasiness grew within him.

“ ! ————…?”

At that moment, Basara suddenly felt a certain air, which caused his hairs to stand on its end and his whole body to stiffen up.

“ ? Toujou-kun…?”

Not knowing what happened, Tachibana raised his tearful face and asked.

“Tachibana, wait here for me… ——understand!?”

Shouting those words, Toujou Basara rushed out of the classroom as if he suddenly received an electric shock.

Where Toujou Basara was headed to, are Mio and Yuki’s location as the reaction from the locating ability of the Master-Servant Contract gave him.

--If the two of them are outside the barrier, Basara who was inside the barrier wouldn’t be able to find their location.

However, the Master-Servant relation with them and Basara had been strengthened significantly. With that, would he be able to find their locations through the barrier? …Thinking that, Basara is going to try using that to try to locate Mio and Yuki.

And then, he really got a reaction from them – but it was not outside the barrier, but within it.

''…Damn it! Could it really be related to '''that person'''…!?''

As Basara ran towards their location, his expression gradually became bitter.

He had already eliminated possible suspects right to the end, and he had already prepared his heart to face the truth; but in a certain corner in Toujou Basara’s heart, there was still trust – that this is not that erson’s doing. Yet—

“That is…”

When he ran down the stairs and saw his destination around the corner, Basara saw a scene he did not wish to believe.

It was a brilliant white. It was the coat that was like her trademark, and she had her right hand directed at the door to the room she was in charge of – and a golden glow was around her hands.

“ ! –Hasegawa-sensei!”

Basara shouted the person’s name, and she must’ve heard it, but—“

“——————”

Hasegawa Chisato ignored Basara, and in front of the raised right hand – a magic circle appeared on the door. The infirmary room’s door and wall then turned into gray with a sharp sound, and Mio and Yuki’s reaction then disappeared. This scene, was similar to when Mio was trapped into a special barrier that was at Zolgear’s nest.

--Only after that, then did Hasegawa Chisato turn around.

While still exuding the usual peerless beauty, she gazed at Basara with silent and calm eyes. Hence—

“…Sensei, please leave this place.”

Basara stopped around ten meters before Hasegawa, and said while facing her.

The bundle of reluctant hope that was in Basara’s heart had vanished, and what’s left is the acceptance of the truth before his eyes, and the thought of accomplishing his goals no matter what. So despite seeing Hasegawa using magic, Basara who held Brynhildr was not surprised, and had no desire to ask how. Knowing that Hasegawa had closed Mio and Yuki into some kind of barrier – was sufficient enough.

“Please leave that place… Mio and Yuki are inside there, aren’t they, please hand them over to me.”

Basara held Brynhildr’s hilt tightly, displaying the intention that if Hasegawa is not willing to leave, he’ll settle this with his weapon. However—

“…My apologies, I cannot do that.”

When Hasegawa lightly shook her head – Toujou Basara already began moving his body.

''…Screw that barrier…!''

No matter how strong a barrier is, [Banishing Shift] will be able to eliminate it.

--Sure, [Banishing Shift] can only be activated when the opponent attacks.

But right now, Basara is confined within the barrier covering the school and field, so the condition to activate [Banishing Shift] has been fulfilled. With that—

''…If I activate it and set the target as the barrier confining Mio and Yuki…!''

It was a somewhat direct brute-force attack. Basara as of now is still unable to clearly see the Origin of two targets, so it might not really be possible to completely eliminate the barrier; but even if that if the case, it should probably be able to eliminate part of it. Once there is a hole in the barrier, breaking of the barrier can proceed from there. Hence—Toujou Basara moved.

“Ooooooooohhhhh!”

Basara who began moving in the corridor and almost immediately reached a speed amazing even for speed-type fighters, directly swung Brynhildr horizontally at Hasegawa; in response, Hasegawa only gently raised her left hand. Hasegawa’s choice is not to avoid, but to defend, probably planning to use a magic barrier or materialise a weapon to receive the attack – no matter what it is, Basara will be able to use the momentum from this attack as a pivot to further increase his speed. Brynhildr’s blade moved towards Hasegawa’s raised left hand—

“Wha…!?”

But Basara who already prepared to increase his speed, stopped and stood there, stunned.

Reason feing, Brynhildr’s large sword blade, was being held in place by Hasegawa’s slim arm; forget about gaining speed, even movements had been sealed.

“—looks like you miscalculated.”

Saying that, Hasegawa began moving her right hand towards Basara, and dazzling golden light emitted from within that hand—

“—get down, Toujou!”

A shout came from behind him at that time.

“ ! ——…!?”

Toujou Basara reflexively kept Brynhildr, and hurriedly moved away.

At the same time, a pillar of fire enclosed Hasegawa within it together with a boom and a shockwave.

Basara who was still safe while facing intense heat, looked backwards. The one standing there, is someone who Basara is familiar with – homeroom teacher Sakazaki Mamoruda.

“Why is sensei…?”

“What are you staring around for, quickly run!”

The teacher's sudden appearance, caused Basara to stand there, stunned. Sakazaki then grabbed onto Basara’s hand and ran, aiming to bring him away from this scene, but Basara forcefully put strength into his legs to stop, and said:

“W-Wait! Mio and Yuki is still…”

Just as the words left his mouth, the air around him suddenly swirled with a boom, and the fire pillar enclosing Hasegawa opened.

“————!”

It was not wind. What undid Sakazaki’s flames, were many three-dimensional magic circles forcefully twisting the space. Hasegawa emerged from the intense flame attack unharmed—

“You damned…”

Saying that in a low voice, a golden aura surrounded her body. Sakazaki’s attack seemed to have enraged her, and she looked this way with hostility that wasn’t there when she faced Basara.

“……!”

The pressure she released, was bigger then what Zolgear or Maria in her adult form had released. What kind of joke is this, this means that she was way past the level of an S-Class. At this mment, Sakazaki shouted towards basara who had gasped:

“Winning against her head on is not possible, we better retreat and think of a countermeasure first!”

“…You really think you can run away?”

Sayng that, Hasegawa raised her right hand towards them.

But before she attacked, a bundle of black surrounded her thickly, and—

“—quickly run, Toujou-kun!”

A shout came from the other end of the corridor. It was Tachibana Nanao who he had told to remain upstairs.

Tachibana’s tone and anxious expression, were all trying to persuade him to immediately retreat.

--he can’t leave Mio and Yuki behind, but what Sakazaki said was also the truth. Going up against Hasegawa without a plan, would mean that their chances of winning were super low. Hence—

“Damn it…!”

Basara tightly gritted his teeth, and ran away from the scene with Sakazaki.

===Part 9===

Basara and the others who had chosen to temporarily retreat, ran into a certain special classroom on the third floor. It was a space with cooking tables with sinks, stoves, drawers and lined up, the home Economics Classroom that had no equipment inferior to a culinary school.

“—are you guys alright?”

Sakazaki asked after taking a deep breath.

“Nn… I’m fine.” “…Me too.”

Basara and Tachibana nodded while answering.

“But, why did sensei…?”

And asked Sakazaki. why did he help them – and at the same time, why could he use special abilities. Tachibana too also had the same questions, and quietly waited for Sakazaki’s answer. Sakazaki only put on his usual bright smile and said:

“Actually, Jin and I are old friends. He had asked me to look after you while he went to the Demon Realm, and that is why I am here.”

"You are my dad’s…? Then—“

Basara remembered the words Sakazaki had told him on the day he transferred in, and Sakazaki gave a bitter smile.

“That’s right. On the day when we first met, you had asked me if I knew who was Jin’s acquaintance in this school, and that acquaintance is actually me. I am not one of the Heroes, but I have some special abilities, as you had seen.”

Sakazaki’s words set off some visualizations within Basara’s mind. The Heroes were an organization founded to deal against the Demon Race, and there were some who dealt with various supernatural beings like Tachibana who is a vampire, choosing to act without any limitations from an organization, people like retired magicians, exorcists and onmyōji<ref>a traditional Japanese esoteric cosmology, a mixture of natural science and occultism</ref>. Sakazaki was probably part of them.

“I see…”

"Sorry to have kept it from you. It was to conceal my identity so that I can move about in the shadows, and give you a helping hand whenever there is a need. To tell the truth, I had wanted to help you deal with those Heroes and Demons who had bad intentions for Mio, but…”

Sakazaki’s expression became serious.

“I’m very sorry, I am a teacher of this school; I have many people to protect, including you. After Hasegawa came here, practically everyone related to the school has become her hostage; if I get caught moving carelessly, who knows just how many people she will use as meat shields – please forgive me.”

“No need for that, you helping us just now is sufficient enough… Thank you, sensei.”

The problem between the Heroes and the Demon race, is something Basara and the others must settle personally, and not be handed to them by someone else. However—

''…I got helped again by dad.''

Yuki not receiving punishment from the [Village] is probably a result Jin mediating in the shadows, and who knows just how much more he had planned. As Basara was once again reassured by the reliability of his father—

“However, Toujou, didn’t I tell you before – you need to be careful of Hasegawa Chisato.”

“……I’m sorry.”

Sakazaki’s scolding, caused Basara to lower his head.

“Um, Sakazaki-sensei… Just what kind of a person is Hasegawa-sensei?”

Tachibana sheepishly asked from the side, and Sakazaki shook his head while replying:

“I’m not clear about that either… What I know is as you have seen, she possesses a terrifying amount of strength. Thank goodness that up till now, nothing serious has happened. Probably because she wanted to avoid trouble, she had moved everyone’s consciousness away from herself. That is the reason why I have been maintaining my secret observation, to avoid stimulating her… but lately the situation has changed.”

“Then, could the reason Donoue-senpai suddenly turned strange be…?”

Sakazaki nodded with s [Yes], and Tachibana who had asked murmured [How can that be…] while shocked.

But it’s no surprise. It was Hasegawa who had convinced Tachibana to join the Organising Committee, and finding out that she had been planning to do damage to the Sports Festival would give Tachibana a big blow.

“……Sakazaki-sensei, who long do you think the barriers you created can last?”

“I am not able to give you a precise answer. Each of them will last around five minutes, so all of them will be about thirty minutes.”

“I see. Then—“

Basara suddenly swung out Brynhildr. There wasn’t any preliminary actions, a complete surprise attack. Normally speaking, I is completely unavoidable. Right now—

“ ! –T-Toujou-kun?”

“Tachibana was at a loss, shock filling his voice.

But – Sakazaki was different. He jumped backwards, deftly landing on the ground after avoid Basara’s attack.

“Toujou… I can understand that you have been through many things and can’t easily trust people. As you can see now, I am not being controlled by her.”

“That’ right… I know that sensei bringing us here, is completely of your own free will. But—“

Basara held Brynhildr towards Sakazaki and said:

“This, is the irrefutable evidence that shows that you are the true enemy.”

“W-Why…?”

“Listen closely. I had transferred to this school because my dad said that he has an acquaintance here, and Sakazaki-sensei claims to be that acquaintance… that is definitely impossible.”

Because—

“The pressure Hasegawa-sensei had released is extremely shocking… Undoubtedly, it is far above Sakazaki-sensei. And from Sakazaki-sensei’s words, you had known of Hasegawa’s existence for a long time; if Sakazaki-sensei is really the acquaintance of my dad, normally speaking, my dad would’ve stopped me from transferring here, by right.”

“Ah…”

As Tachibana exclaimed as he suddenly realised something—

“Haven’t I already said it? Hasegawa’s strength is really powerful, but it wouldn’t be a big threat if she isn’t stimulated. And you coming to this school of to protect Naruse—“

“An enemy that couldn’t be dealt with if the enemy gets mad isn’t a threat? Usually under this condition, it shouldn’t be me transferring here, but instead Mio transferring to the school I was originally studying at.”

“Basara cut off Sakazaki’s explanation, and then continued:

“And my dad has also said before, he had already done some investigating about Mio and the others; so in his investigation, he will definitely have realised Hasegawa’s presence.”

“Right now both Nonaka and Takigawa who is in charge of Mio’s surveillance have not uncovered Hasegawa’s real identity… You and Kin who have left the Heroes for so long, would be even more difficult to uncover, no?”

“If that is really the case, the fact that you have not warned my dad about Hasegawa-sensei’s presence, is even weirder. And, a short blank five years basically cannot cause my dad’s senses to degrade; even me, can still see through and estimate the strength of an opponent. From what I can see, you do indeed have much strength—“

Basara said while directly looking at Sakazaki:

“But, my apologies – I do not see that you are above my dad. Since you already have found out about Hasegawa’s true strength, my dad cannot not miss it. And my dad clearly knew of the strength Hasegawa possesses, yet gave me no warnings at all… Why is that so?”

There was only one answer.

“Because there was no need at all. My dad knew of Hasegawa-sensei’s strength, and knows that it will never become a threat to us.”

Hasegawa’s powerful strength, instead had revealed the truth. And that is—

“My dad’s acquaintance is not you at all – it is Hasegawa-sensei instead.”

The irony is that, only after mistakenly thinking that he had been saved by the true enemy Sakazaki, he could be so certain. With this, Hasegawa closing Mio and Yuki into the Infirmary, must have her reasons.

They must be fine – so what’s next is to defeat Sakazaki, and things will end.

''…Thirty minutes, huh.''

He didn't know just how much the words of the enemy can be trusted. If that is the truth, if they just waited innocently, they would need to spend thirty minutes before being able to rendezvous with Hasegawa; if they rendezvous with Hasegawa, they’ll probably be able to defeat Sakazaki easily, and Sakazaki probably also knows that. Then—

''…Eh?''

Basara’s train of thought was suddenly broken. He saw Sakazaki still having his usual bright smile on in this situation, gazing at him. This gaze, was the same as the gaze he had felt after the attack at the station late in the night and the one he had felt often within school.

“My, my, looks like there’s no other way…”

In the moment Sakazaki said so with the same smile—

“Gh——…!?”

An attack that couldn’t be seen hit Basara’s abdomen, sending him flying backwards, crashing back-first into the blackboard, flattening his lungs. Just as the force of the impact<ref>read: Newton’s Third Law</ref> cause Basara’s body to bounce from the wall—

“ ! –Toujou-ku—“

Tachibana’s shout was suddenly cut off. It was an attack exactly like the one that hit Basara, that had directly hit Tachibana. Probably because that attack had also taken his consciousness, he laid on the floor, not moving at all.

This scene, caused Basara who had difficulties breathing due to the impact and whose vision ois still blurry—

“————!”

Who had barely landed on the ground feet first – to kick the ground hard at the same time, suddenly moving forward.

Since Tachibana is now unconsciousness, the option of escaping the Home Economics Classroom and getting to Hasegawa’s side after wrecking Sakazaki’s barrier is now cut off. Even if he were to carry Tachibana and run utilizing the speed of a speed-type fighter, they would be stopped by the numerous barriers Sakazaki had set up on their way here, and Sakazaki would catch up in an instant.

Those barriers were not just to delay Hasegawa, they were also probably to prevent Basara and Tachibana from escaping. Since they can’t escape… they can only fight.

“ ! –Oooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

With the roar fuelled by anger pushed out from the stomach and forcefully pushing his lungs to restart themselves, Toujou Basara attacked.

While holding Brynhildr in front of his eyes pointed at Sakazaki, Basara kept his posture low and dashed in between the lined-up cooking tables. This action, to deal with attacks that couldn’t be seen by the eyes, can block attacks that come from the front as well as the sides.

Most likely, there won’t be any attacks coming from his back. He had already locked on to have Sakazaki in front of him, and if an attack really comes from behind him, he’ll just have to immediately adjust his posture and continue going straight to attack. His expectations were quickly fulfilled, as an attack came at from in front of him, and Basara immediately increased his speed; in less than a breath, Basara had already closed in on Sakazaki, and swung the raised Brynhildr downwards at Sakazaki. He probably won’t be able to avoid this attack – but if he does manage to avoid it, Basara will use Brynhildr to destroy the floor of the Home economics classroom, opening a way down to the second floor. Since Sakazaki wants to prevent Basara from rendezvousing with Hasegawa, this will probably be the situation he wants to avoid the most. Thus, Basara thought of various countermeasures to the actions Sakazaki might take, and got ready to forcefully slash through any defence or struggle put up.

“—So that’s it.”

Sakazaki kept his smile unchanged, and used the unseeable attack to meet Basara’s attack; but as Basara’s slash had superior power, Sakazaki’s attack bounced off with a ‘Clang!’. Basara did not stop just from that, and continued swinging Brynhildr downwards – but clashing with that attack just now had caused him a very small delay, enough for Sakazaki to retreat backwards. Yet—

''…Don’t even think of escaping!''

Basara immediately followed. Even if Sakazaki can send out attacks outside of Basara’s attack range, there was the danger of him injuring himself when the distance between them is close to zero, and that would naturally the number of attacks Sakazaki let loose. There is no weapon in Sakazaki’s hands, so he could very likely by a mage-type fighter -- once the distance between them has been shortened, the very fast swordsman of a speed-type fighter like him would be able to suppress him within a few strokes.

In other words, a close-ranged battle was Basara’s only way of victory – and that was exactly what he did.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Basara immediately pulled into Brynhildr’s effective range, and released a slash.

As any errors in dodging would cause Basara to destroy the flooring, Sakazaki casted a barrier, defending against Basara’s countless criss-crossing attacks—

“What a headache… She’ll be here very soon, so don’t waste too much of my time, understand?”

In the moment he said while having a frustrated smile on, he released a shockwave.

However – its target was not Basara, but Tachibana who collapsed at their side. It was an attack released downwards, with its strength controlled in order to not destroy the flooring. Tachibana who possesses the robustness and recovery power of a vampire probably won’t receive a very serious injury, but—

“……!”

Seeing his unconscious friend unable to unable to defend and receiving the attack, Basara’s heart was unconsciously shaken and the speed of his attacks decreased. Sakazaki took the opportunity taking a step back, he said with his right palm aimed precisely at Basara:

“Hahaha – Toujou, you really are a kind-hearted person.”

In the next moment, the attack Sakazaki released hit Basara’s shoulder.

"Ga—aaahhh…!”

Sakazaki who had been on the defensive up till now, attacked Basara who was in mid-upturned as the target, and as if to vent his anger onto Basara’s body, released countless relentless attacks at Basara’s body which crashed into the glass case by the wall.

“Ggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!”

As the attacks pounded him, the broken glass shards carved countless scars into Basara’s body. Despite that, Basara still clashed Brynhildr at one of the attacks and immediately left the wall. Yet—

“————!”

When he tried to dash towards Sakazaki once again, he suddenly stopped and gasped. That was not due to taking injuries, but instead by Sakazaki’s side – there was a young teenage girl floating in mid-air.

" ! ...Kurumi!"

Basara reflexively shouted her name, but Kurumi gave no reactions. Then, Sakazaki said:

“Don’t worry, she is only unconscious – no matter what, she is after all my precious hostage. But right now she is just merely unconscious, so if don’t wish to see her lose her life, Toujou Basara, you better do the sensible thing. Alright—“

Sakazaki’s smile got even brighter.

“My apologies, I don’t have much time left – can you please put down your weapon?”

“………………………..!”

Despite how Basara gritting his teeth could be heard audibly, he had no choice but to listen to Sakazaki’s demand in the end, since after all, Kurumi’s life is irreplaceable. But—he can’t give up just like that.

''…It’s not over yet…!''

Sakazaki’s target is Basara, most likely due to [Banishing Shift]; then, he probably won’t kill so easily, so there will probably be a chance to retaliate. Thinking that, as Basara was about to throw Brynhildr into the air – he suddenly heard a [Hyun] sound.

“——————”

Taking a closer look, Sakazaki had raised his right hand and was pointing his index and midle finger at Basara.

--next moment, Basara’s body tilted right along with a metallic ‘Clang’ sound.

Basara immediately put strength to right himself, thinking: [What is going on?] before seeing it.

Brynhildr had fallen onto the floor – together with armoured right arm.

''…Eh?''

In the moment his thought stopped, at the leftover part of the severed right shoulder – a large amount of blood poured out from the shoulder region.

There was no feeling of pain, only the visual of seeing blood pouring out, and his consciousness thinning out.

''…! This is…!''

Basara became significantly anxious. This clouding of his consciousness is not due to significant blood loss, it was probably Sakazaki taking the opportunity when Basara was realising he had received grave injury causing a break in his consciousness to control his mind.

''No matter what, I have to scrape by'' – the moment he thought that, his whole body rapidly lost energy.

When he realised it, what was before his eyes was the flooring of the Home Economics classroom, and it turned into black in the turn of an eye.

''…Shit…!''

''How can I be defeated here?'' Basara used his remaining right arm to fumble for Brynhildr, but with only black in his vision, his hand could only feel the flooring.

Very quickly, Basara could no longer muster up this much resistance. Just as he was about to give up trying to retain his consciousness—

''…Who, is it…?''

Toujou Basara vaguely heard a certain someone’s voice.

And his consciousness being swallowed by the darkness – is what happened next.

===Part 10===

After Sakazaki confirmed the collapsed Basara had lost consciousness and is no longer to battle—

“Now then… I better move quickly.”

During the time when he fought with Basara, two of the barriers had already been broke through, and it won’t be long before ‘’she’’ arrives. Before that happens, he will have to leave this place.

“—but, I better clean up before I leave.”

Saying that, Sakazaki looked at Tachibana and Kurumi who was unconscious. Since he had already obtained Basara, hostages no longer have any use. Bringing a burden along with him will not only just slow him down, it’ll be much easier to leave behind traces if he decides to jump through space; why not just kill the hostages now, to not give him any troubles? Hence, Sakazaki raised his right hand towards Tachibana and Kurumi – in the corner of his eye, the figure of Basara lying on the ground suddenly disappeared.

“What…Guuaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The surprise Sakazaki let out while turning around suddenly turned into a scream. An attack he did not see from the front had sent him flying, followed by a series of booms. It was the sound of Sakazaki who was sent flying breaking through the wall of the Home Economics Classroom, as well as the walls of the classroom behind him.

Sakazaki continuously broke through five classrooms, sending the hard blackboards, lecterns, chairs and desks dotted around the room, storage cabinets, etc. flying everywhere in pieces – before finally stopping back-first on a large machine in the Crafts Classroom. Then—

“Gu… Uu… Ha…!”

Sakazaki who let out anguished moans vomited out large amounts of fresh blood, clearly showing there were ruptures in his internal organs. Even the damage to his ribcage was not simply just fractures, it was already in pieces.

''…J-Just what…?''

The pain distorted his vision, and as Sakazaki tried to focus his consciousness, a golden aura covered him, rapidly repairing the damage to his body. Despite that, Sakazaki still wasn’t able to move, only able to slightly raise his head.

“ ! ……?”

And in the direction he had came from, he saw something like green flames casting flickers of light on the surroundings, and gasped. In the dim barrier, the bright light slowly approached Sakazaki.

[[Image:SMnK v04 249.jpg|thumb]]

That, is unmistakably Toujou Basara. From the classroom Sakazaki was knocked out from – on the many chips and shards of the broken rubble, he slowly took steps towards him at a steady pace, causing Sakazaki to unconsciously widen his eyes. he bleeding of the severed arm had been stopped, but not just that—

''…how is the right arm I severed…!''

Basara’s right arm that was supposed to have been severed, has been restored, and was tightly gripping onto Brynhildr.

No, to be exact, it was not restored. Previously, when Brynhildr was materialised, there was armour only on the right arm; but the Basara right now had his torso and back covered up by armour too – as if the armour was eroding into him.

Next—

“————————”

Basara’s eyes, viciously turned towards Sakazaki, as if locking onto its prey, looking at Sakazaki with a gaze that was different from usual. When their eyes met—

“ ! ——Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!”

Sakazaki who seemed to have finished healing himself raised a scream as if trying to get rid of his spiralling fear.

As something called fear overcame his rational instincts, Sakazaki forgot that he had originally wanted to capture Basara alive and materialised countless golden glowing spheres and released them in one swoop of his arm, and those spheres flew very fast towards Basara while leaving a trail behind like a meteor—

“——————!?”

Yet with a slash through the air, those golden spheres suddenly disappeared. A high-pitched ringing sound then rang out, showing that what Basara had just acyivated was undoubtedly [Basnishing Shift], but—

''…He had activated that move successively…!''

Impossible, how can something like this be happening… Taking into account the conditions to successfully eliminate, successively activating it is something impossible at a basic level. The surprise, caused Sakazaki’s mind to turn blank.

Basara’s silhouette then disappeared from Sakazaki’s eyes, leaving behind only some flickers of light. Immediately—

“————!?”

A sudden twisting of his body on reflex saved Sakazaki’s life. The glint of Brynhildr appeared, sweeping through where Sakazaki’s head was just a moment ago. But this dodge did not manage to keep him completely safe, and his the hearing from his left ear disappeared, causing the thought that his left ear had been cut off to appear in Sakazaki’s mind.

''…No.''

Merely cutting off the ear wouldn’t be enough to cause hearing loss. As Sakazaki’s continued evading, he touched the place where his left ear was supposed to be. There was no pain or blood, but yet the hearing of his left ear had disappeared. As if – the existence of its hearing ability had disappeared from the world.

“Could it be, it could not only just stop attacks…!?”

Amidst the unprecedented shock, Sakazaki tried to quickly draw distance between himself and Basara.

Not only could he activate [Banishing Shift], the ability to completely eliminate in succession, he could also use it to attack? How is that possible? The activation condition of [Banishing Shift] is mainly to limit its overpoweredness after all.

If it was possible to override the conditions—

“Then, it’s just as if…… Gu—aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Basara almost instantly came around to before Sakazaki – and with a sweep, the right of Sakazaki’s abdomen was taken.

Next moment, Basara grabbed Sakazaki who staggered from the pain by the throat—

“! …Uh… Haa……!?”

And held him up by force, his hand pinching a ring around Sakazaki’s neck. Sakazaki who currently had difficulty breathing, saw it at this moment.

Basara’s face as he was releasing a green glow while holding Brynhildr in his hand, that was carrying a dark smile.

--This view caused Sakazaki to want to say something to stop him.

Anything is fine, even if it were lies.

Someone had to say something to quickly stop Basara. Yet, Basara had the strength to take his neck at any time, making him not able to make any sounds. Then—

“————————”

Basara raised his eyebrows, and put more strength into gripping Brynhildr – and just as he was about to release [Banishing Shift] and eliminate Sakazaki’s existence—

“—that’s enough.”

A calm voice was suddenly heard – and in the next moment, golden chains ensnared Basara, stopping of all of his movements.

Right in the nick of time, Sakazaki’s life was saved.

“ ! …Haah… Haah… To think that something like this, caused me…!”

Kneeling on the floor while at a loss, Sakazaki whispered while staring at Basara who was trapped in mid-air. Just then—

“—I see that even you have these kind of days, Ornis.”

That tart voice stated out Sakazaki’s real name. Turning around to look, he only saw her walking slowly this way.

“How are you able to enter here…”

“Is it something weird? Those barriers you created to obstructed me, were destroyed when Basara let loose with Banishing Shift.”

After saying that, Hasegawa Chisato gave a cold smile.

“Why do you think the Hero Tribe had decided to simply just exile Basara who had already lost control of his abilities from the Village? Even if he was trapped into barriers like these, was once the strongest Valkyrie who hunted for many souls in the name of the chief god and had sacrificed her body and soul to seal an evil spirit.”

“ ! …To think that even after being sealed, it still has so much strength.”

Probably because of the period of time Brynhildr was stuck upright in the earth and the sealed evil spirit fusing with Basara who later on became its user, the container that was called a sword was able to preserve its strength and part of itself. Basara’s right arm regenerating and his chain of out-of-control actions, was definitely due to Brynhildr who was severed and separated from Basara, in order to preserve its own existence and return to its host body no matter what, rousing its instincts to kill Sakazaki who would be a threat to its preservation of its existence.

''However…''

Even if Brynhildr had forcefully suppressed Basara’s consciousness and manifested itself on his flesh and controlled it, for her who had combined with Basara’s body, what she will be able to do won’t exceed the abilities of the host. To tell the truth, [Banishing Shift] is not Brynhildr’s ability.

In other words – the continuous and successive use of [Banishing Shift], ignoring the condition of it only able to counterattack, as well as the swift speed which Sakazaki wasn’t able to react to, were all Basara’s own abilities.

Sakazaki had been trying to treat the injury dealt to his left ear and the right of his abdomen, there was no effect at all. It was due to [Banishing Shift] severing the origin of its existence, causing those parts to have never existed at all. As Sakazaki once again felt shock and awe at that power—

“But still… Why did you not choose Naruse or Nonaka to be your hostage, instead choosing Nonaka’s sister?”

“It’s because that I knew, that if I made a move at Naruse or Nonaka, you would see through it.”

Sakazaki replied to Hasegawa:

“You had enclosed the both of them into the infirmary with a double barrier – it was to protect them so that I can’t harm them, right?”

Thus, he had conversely used that fact. When Basara who harboured suspicions against Hasegawa saw that scene, his suspicions would be on the mark and Sakazaki would intervene with the excuse of saving Basara, taking the opportunity to mention Jin’s name, creating the opportunity for Basara to become careless.

“I see… So in order to obtain Banishing Shift, you made use of Tachibana’s and Donoue’s emotions and lied to Basara that I had changed Donoue’s personality, to make him become suspicious of me, right? You had originally planned to use this to incite Basara and trick me… only to be seen through by Basara and have your plan fall through in the end.”

Hasegawa continued saying to Sakazaki who expression was increasingly becoming entangled:

“—but there is still something I don’t understand. Why did you attack Basara when he was on his way back from my home? Doing something like that, wouldn’t it cause him to become cautious? If you wanted to obtain Banishing Shift, avoiding rousing his suspicions would be better, so why did you lower your chances of success on purpose?”

Hearing that question, Sakazaki – Ornis spoke:

“…Isn’t it obvious, Afreyja-sama”

He called Hasegawa by her real name, and said:

“It’s because Toujou Basara – that damned brat, received a favour from you”

Hasegawa listened as Ornis spoke with a tone of hate:

“Since you had put up an invisible barrier at the infirmary and your apartment, I am no able to look in… but from the state Toujou left your apartment, it’s not difficult to see that something had happened.”

Ornis trembled from anger while saying [Just why?], and asked:

“For someone so important like you, why did you do that…!”

“I see… so that is why you wanted to forcefully extract Banishing Shift, and then kill him”

Hasegawa raised her eyebrows, and said:

“—just like when you killed the real Sakazaki.”

Ornis's mouth curled – and at this moment he returned back to his original posture.

“Indeed, is there anything wrong with that? That human who did not know just how lowly he was dared held delusions of becoming close to you… All I did was just doing away with a dirty pest, was there anything wrong with that?”

A smile appeared on his face, clearly showing some arrogance, becoming insidious.

“That unmatched beauty of yours, is an absolute sanctuary that no one can dirty; even if you sealed your power and came to this Realm, that face still remains unchanged. And the one to protect the sanctuary, would naturally be none other than me who was ordered to guard you as a mission.”

Ornis’s words, caused Hasegawa Chisato to be disgruntled.

--not long ago, Hasegawa had opposed the knotty implications of [Jealousy], and had once spoke to Basara about that.

Back then, she had said that jealousy is something that was just as it appeared to be, but it would become messy once it crosses a certain stage. That was not her speculation or generalization, as Ornis who is near Hasegawa had such complications; yet Hasegawa had not dealt with him at all, until today. For Ornis’s convenience, Hasegawa had turned a blind eye when Ornis had killed the real Sakazaki; the reason was that Sakazaki was a scum who secretly does all sorts of nasty things to female students, so even if Ornis had not done it, Sakazaki would die one day from someone’s plot.<ref> reference to school days?</ref>

After that, to prevent the other male teachers from assaulting Ornis, she had diverted their consciousness away from him. It was only when their minds became relaxed from drinking alcohol then did they let loose on their clamped-down emotions.

--as far as Hasegawa is concerned, Basara is the only exception. Hasegawa had originally planned to look over him from afar, but under Jin’s arrangement, Basara had come to this school to study.

Thus – whenever she saw Basara, she couldn’t hold it back any more, since after all, the last time she had interacted with him this close, was when he was just a baby that was just born. Hence when Hasegawa saw Basara who had grown into a strong young teenager, her suppressed emotions rapidly expanded; and when Basara spoke to her about his troubles that couldn’t be discussed with Mio, Yuki or Maria, her emotions ran wild, to the point where it flooded to even push her to invite Basara into the bathroom in her apartment and give her affection to him using her breasts. Yet, Ornis who obsessively loved Hasegawa was unable to accept something like that happening, and so on impulse, he attacked Basara. At that moment, Ornis looked at Basara with vicious eyes—

“I will definitely not allow anyone to tarnish you. Not just humans who are just inferior versions of us—“

And said out the hidden major secret.

“—even that taboo, abomination of 『{{furigana|Blood of Three Races|Three Breds}}』 too.”

Hearing that—

“————————”

Hasegawa Chisato emotions immediately exploded, and unlocked all the power she possessed.

Dazzling golden aura rapidly poured out, her hair and eyes then turned into golden and blue colours, regaining the air from back when she was called Afreyja.

“Mind your words, Ornis… In that child, in Basara’s body, flows『Her』blood, and to protect the honour and glory of that person, no one is allowed to slander Basara’s existence.”

“ ! …Even if you say that, wasn’t『Her』death due to this youth?”

Receiving Hasegawa's murderous intent, the shaken Ornis tried to rebut, and despite how his expression distorted from fear, he felt pure joy from once again seeing Hasegawa’s true self.

“To you, Toujou is probably your enemy, no? But yet you abandoned your position for this guy, and even sealed your power and came to this Realm… and even protecting him. Actually, I know about all of it—“

“Ornis continued:

“Before when he had a battle against his childhood friends – you had hugged him after leaving the Yakiniku shop, and kissed his forehead to give him a blessing; that’s why near the end of the battle, Toujou hadn’t fallen into deep sleep from inhaling Nonaka’s drug and was just in time to settle her danger.”

And then—

“Previously before the battle against the high-class demon, you had tied a bandage that could act as a holy talisman on Toujou’s injured finger, warning him to absolutely not take it off. Right? That was the reason why despite the damage sustained from the succubus in her adult form and Zolgear left no lasting effects.”

Seeing Hasegawa’s silence showing affirmation, Ornis said:

“Why? Why are you so obsessed with this youth…?”

This question, caused Hasegawa to touch her earing with a fingertip, and reply:

“Because this child – is the proof that『She』had once lived.

What Hasegawa said while gazing at Basara, were emotions that she could never give up – Hasegawa Chisato’s true feelings.

Toujou Basara, is the child she wanted to give birth to even if it means sacrificing herself. She, was a special woman who was far older than Hasegawa, whom Hasegawa held a sister-like admiration for.

To protect this child, Hasegawa Chisato had resolved to do anything for him.

It was fifteen years ago, when she had sworn to herself on the day Basara was born.

“Is that so – then, it seems that I have no other choice.”

At the same time Ornis announced that, a radiance surrounded Basara who has in the air.

That radiance is similar to a magic circle, but in fact, dissimilar – just like Hasegawa, it radiated the sacred golden glow.

“As long as Toujou exists, you will continue sacrificing for him – in order to set you free, I will have to kill Toujou.”

Ornis said:

“This is the holy circle<ref>a variation on the term (magic circle)?</ref> I had constructed to extract the power of Banishing Shift. Although I had not expected that Brynhildr would go out of control, Toujou Basara right now is bound by you, so disposing of him wouldn’t be a problem. I, who exists to follow and serve you, knows of the nature of your power, has always been looking for ways to serve you, so – I wouldn’t cause and rebounding or repulsing of our powers.”

These words were not lies. The golden glow gradually seeped through Hasegawa’s binding, flowing towards Basara’s body.

“I see… However, do you really think that I will continue watching as you cause trouble?”

“Toujou’s Banishing Shift, is an ability that can eliminate my flesh at the level of the soul. No matter what I do, once [the people up there] know of this, this guy will be as good as dead.

Ornis continued with ‘since that is the case’, and said:

“Why not let me first extract the ability of Banishing Shift? Once I bring back this ability, I will be able to send you back to that position high up there. This place, isn’t somewhere you should be staying at.”

''Come.''

“Return back to the God Realm with me – Afreyja-sama”

Seeing Ornis extend a hand, Hasegawa gave a bried moment of silence before speaking in an enraged tone:

“…You really think I’ll let you kill Basara, and return with you?”

“You are free to become angry. The situation right now is different from the past, you can no longer stop me. Other than for self-protection, [the people up there] had sealed virtually all of your power; that was the condition of you coming to this Realm, is it not? So—“

Ornis tried to continue speaking – but was cut off by Hasegawa, literally.

Simply swinging her right hand, she completely smashed Ornis’s saint circle.

“ ! ————?”

After that, Hasegawa said to the stunned Ornis:

“Fifteen years ago… when I had decided to abandon everything, I received a lot of condemnation, especially from the rest of the [Ten gods]; however – there were still a few, who was willing to stand by my side.”

And in the end, Hasegawa reached a [Compromise].

“Indeed, majority of my power has been sealed, but if I meet a certain situation – for [A Certain Goal], I can release as much power as in the past.”

''Do you know why?''

“—if I find a time where I must protect Basara, my seal will be cancelled temporarily.”

Announcing that, Hasegawa began walking slowly towards Ornis.

Perhaps finally realising just how close to death he was, Ornis suddenly became flustered.

“T-This is a joke right, Afreyja-sama… Didn’t you just stop Toujou from eliminating me? If you really wanted to protect Toujou, you only just had to watch him—“

“—I had stopped Basara, not to save you.”

Hasegawa coldly smiled – and then said out the truth.

“If I had not intervened, the barriers you and I had put up could’ve been completely eliminated; moreover, if Basara had killed you in that situation, things would’ve happened like you said, with those people finding out of his power. No matter what, I must prevent that from happening.”

“Afreyja-sama had also put up barriers…? How? What did it even happen…”

“It’s no wonder you didn’t realise it… after all, it is the special barrier that not even the rest of the Ten Gods focusing can sense.”

“Y-You’re lying, right…? If what you said is true, then back when the situation about Toujou and Takigawa and those childhood playmates happened, you should have used the power of the Ten Gods to protect him, no!?”

“Of course, I had prepared some insurance. However, the conflict arising from the Demon Race fighting over Naruse, as well as the problem concerning Nonaka and those childhood playmates, were all hurdles Basara will overcome by himself. I was just holding back myself from intervening, to stop myself from protecting him too much.”

''However—you are different.''

“Since you from the God Race wants to get involved, it no longer concerns Naruse or Nonaka, it’s a problem that I must not push to someone else, and eradicate it personally.”

Hasegawa added an ‘Also’, and said:

“Just wanting to kill Basara is enough to make me not let you off alive… You even made use of me, making Basara suspect me. If not for you, I would not even need to look at myself with such cruel eyes. Say, jusy how should I make you compensate me… Ornis?”

Saying that, Hasegawa then gathered golden aura in her right hand, releasing a multi-layered holy circle.

“In Basara’s place, I shall thoroughly eradicate you until there’s no trace of you left.”

And she extended her right hand towards Ornis.

“Afreyja-sama! …I-It was for you that I—“

[[Image:SMnK v04 263.jpg|thumb]]

Those words that he blurted out, became his last words.

The power Hasegawa released was as she said, wiping out all of Ornis’s existence. Then—“

“………What you wanted to say at the end, couldn’t be that you want me to let you live, could it?”

Hasegawa sighed, and said:

“If you say that you wanted to kill Basara for my sake – that would be no different from asking me to kill you.”

===Part 11===

After eliminating Ornis – Hasegawa Chisato still had to do something.

“Next…”

Hasegawa turned to face Basara who was bounded by chains and currently hung up in mid-air.

And after that said to the demonic sword that had regenerated Basara’s right arm, controlled Basara’s consciousness, and expanded the armour to his body:

“Thank you for saving me the time needed to regenerate his right hand, but regretfully, I cannot hand him to you. As for the soul of the one who foolishly attempted to harm you, you have have him – so please accept it.”

Hasegawa touched Brynhildr lightly—

“——————”

With some ringing sounds of steel, Brynhildr which was embodied melted into nothingness, and his body and the armour on his right arm regained their original appearance. Hasegawa then released the chains, and Basara landed within her arms through the air.

“It’s great that you’re fine… Basara.”

Hasegawa sat down on the floor, tightly holding on to her beloved youth.

''--to tell the truth, I really want to you everything.

Tell you about my identity, Basara’s life, what Ornis had meant when he said [{{furigana|Blood of Three Races|Three Breds}}].

As well as'' – just how much Hasegawa Chisato loved Toujou Basara. But—

“I’m really sorry – I still can’t tell you of everything about me yet.”

After taking a breath—

“And – the matter about your two mothers.”

Hasegawa hasn’t even revealed that matter yet to his father Jin, so naturally she can’t Basara about it yet.

''…Really, why am I even bringing this upon myself?''

Caressing Basara’s cheeks, Hasegawa couldn’t help but to smile bitterly. Since she can’t reveal her own identity, Hasegawa needed to modify Basara’s memories and pretend that she herself is unrelated to this matter.

When she sent Mio and Yuki into the infirmary, she had already done the necessary preparations with only some fine-tuning left, and only Tachibana and Basara were left – just in case, it is probably best that Kurumi’s memories were also checked through. There probably won’t be any more problems with that.

Besides, Hasegawa still had to deal with the aftermath of some matters. Firstly, is to let the disrupted Sports Festival that Ornis had controlled Donoue to create a tornado continue. Basara and his companions had joined the organising committee and put in a lot of work over a long period of time, so she can’t let Ornis’s twisted love for her to cause the Sports Festival to be halted.

Next is to deal with Ornis – Sakazaki’s whereabouts. Basara had properly disposed of him, so he’ll probably be treated as a missing person in the end, but the problem caused by the tornado still remains. If the testimonials aren’t appropriate enough, the school and police would conclude that Sakazaki’s disappearance is linked to the tornado, and the Sports Festival this year will be halted. To avoid that situation, the memories of the student dean or other related personal has to be modified – for something of this degree, it would be a breeze for the current Hasegawa.

Next up…

Lastly, the most important one, is to erase his memories of letting loose with [Banishing Shift] at Sakazaki from basara’s mind. Although his consciousness was seized by Brynhildr at that time and probably wouldn’t remember it – his subconsciousness would still remember it. If by coincidence one day he remembers it, it will undoubtedly increase the pain of Basara who has yet to be free from the pain from the scene of the tragedy five years ago.

Thus, to modify Basara’s memories, Hasegawa laid atop Basara. Although just making contact with her hand would be sufficient to modify memories, and she will be doing that to the other people – but to Basara, she just wanted to use this way. At a distance the both of them could feel each other’s breathing, Hasegawa Chisato who was looking at Basara’s sleeping face suddenly an emotion rushing up to her head—

“————”

She kissed Basara, unable to hold back anymore. A compensation of this level, is probably fine. Fully experienced the sensation of the lips, Hasegawa then slipped her tongue into his mouth.

“Nn……”

And Basara who was supposed to be sleeping had a reaction, entwining his tongue with hers, and even started caressing her breast.

''…Fufu, you’re still the same as always.''

Not only did Hasegawa not resist, she even returned the kiss even more sexily.

Entwining with his tongue, saliva flowing into each other’s mouths, letting out sounds as they stimulated each other’s mouths.

At that moment – Basara’s mobile phone fell out from his pocket.

“Oh my…”

Hasegawa stopped her movements, and began reaching a hand for the floor – and then stopped.

Because she saw what was displayed on the screen of the phone that fell to the ground.

The phone is currently doing a sound recording. From the duration of the recording displayed, the recording was probably started after being trapped within Ornis’s barrier. It was his insurance, taking into account that he might be manipulated by enemy that could control consciousness.

He only had to listen to the recording after things settled down to be able to understand the whole truth. Hence—

“Fu…ahaha! Ahahahaha!”

Hasegawa couldn’t hold back her surging laughter. She knew that Basara and Takigawa had joined hands to bring down Zolgear – but she had not expected that she herself and Ornis would also be set up by him.

This young man, really is something. Despite how Toujou Basara is still a far cry from the Ten Gods’ Afreyja on the battlefield; his mind is much more exquisite. Hasegawa noticing Basara’s phone, is just purely luck; if she had released him directly after modifying his memories, everything she had been hiding would be found out by him. But—

“Even if you are so smart, you probably never thought that my feelings for you are so deep, right?”

Hasegawa giggled. Basara’s strategies and thinking are really amazing, but this time, Hasegawa’s emotions had won with a kiss. To continue that action, Hasegawa Chisato brought her lips closer towards Basara—

“I really look forward… to the day where I can tell you of today, understand?”

And after murmuring that, their four lips once again made contact.

And suddenly, a dazzling golden light warmly covered the two of them, as if gently giving blessings to their future.
=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

2016-04-10T05:25:34Z

J2270A: /* Shinmai Maou Kakioroshi SS */

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2016-04-10T05:21:29Z

J2270A:

==To Share Uncompromising Feelings==

===Part 1===

The Sports Festival of Hijirigasaka Academy. Today, the twenty-fourth, is a cloudless, clear sunny autumn day.

As the nine o’clock bell rang, Toujou Basara was currently by the school gates together with Tachibana Nanao. They were the ones responsible for serving the reception for guests like the parents of the students and the people living nearly.

Before the reception table covered with all sorts of introduction leaflets—

“I guess most of the guests have already arrived by now…?”

Hearing Tachibana say at a time where there was no one around, Basara nodded with an ‘I guess so’. After that, while wearing sports attire and exuding a cute feminine air, Tachibana said:

“It’s about the time where the students would be entering the field, and to a parent, this would be the first opportunity to capture an excellent-timed photo; they’re probably doing the final checks on their cameras and recording equipment now.”

“Ahaha, that might really be the case, you know.”

Tachibana smiled cutely while scratching his cheek, and—

“……Anyways, it all started smoothly.”

For the rest of the week since Donoue’s outburst, the atmosphere in the organising committee fell to an extreme low, but everyone managed to smoothly welcome the beginning of the Sports Festival.

On the day after his outburst, Donoue returned to the organising committee and apologised to Kajiura. It wasn’t clear if Sakazaki’s words at the rooftop were true, or if there were any other reasons behind Donoue’s change in attitude, but even if his apology wasn’t sincere, the organising committee got back on track, and did the final sprint for the preparations for the official day.

''…Surely, I had thought that Donoue-senpai would try to bring down the Sports Festival.''

But ever since he apologised, Donoue never pestered Mio everytime he saw he her again; even if there seemed to be some dissatisfaction in his attitude, he still fulfilled his responsibilities.

As for the matter about the fireworks he had brought up, it appears to have been completely settled by Kajiura and Sakazaki. All of the departments had hurried to complete their preparations on the day before, but no one will know what will happen after.

Thus until the Sports Festival startes, Basara will not leave the Organising Committee alone, which shows that it wasn’t necessary for take into consideration of attackers taking any chances as he tried to make the Sports Festival a success – even if it wasn’t [completely] and just [almost], t was the sight of Tachibana by his side with a shallow smile that made Basara understand there he didn’t have to suspect his new friends.

“…What’s the matter, Toujou-kun?”

When Tachibana asked him this, Basara shook his head while saying ‘It’s nothing’. At that moment, a new guest came to the reception table, and upon seeing the young girl wearing not the uniform of that of Hijirigasaka Academy—

“Hai – it appears that you didn’t lose your way here.”

Basara smiled and said while presenting some leaflets to her.

“Are you an idiot… My older sister studies here, so I can’t lose my way.”

Snappily returning a 'Hmph', the young girl -- Nonaka Kurumi accepted the leaflets handed to her.

“Could it be… Toujou-kun knows this girl?”

“That’s right, she is Yuki’s – the younger sister of that Nonaka from my class. Kurumi, this person is Tachibana, a member of the organising committee, just like me.”

“Um, I… I am Tachibana, Toujou-kun’s friend… Nice to meet you.”

“……Hello.”

Kurumi walked towards the field after giving Tachibana a short glance.

“Could it be, that she hates me…?”

“No, no, you’re just thinking about it too much.”

Basara smiled bitterly while answering Tachibana who looked towards him worriedly – and his expression suddenly froze.

“ ? Is something the matter, Toujou-kun… Ah.”

Tachibana’s doubts did not last long, since she very quickly realised the reason behind it. Two members of the organising committee were heading this way from the field – it was the changing of the shifts for the reception staff. After Basara nodded as a greeting—

“……Time for changing shifts.”

One of them – Donoue coldly said while not looking into Basara’s eyes.

“Alright… Then I’ll be leaving the rest to you.”

After handing the reception table over to Donoue and the others, Basara and Tachibana did not directly return to their respective classes, but instead head towards tent assembled in the field as the headquarters of the organising committee. As they got closer to the field, the heat and noise from the crowd gathered grew bigger. Very soon, they saw many tents and equipment that have been set up – as well as the crowd that was packed into the audience area and the field that was already set up for the various events.

When Basara and Tachibana entered the headquarters, all of the other members of the organising committee not in charge of directing guests and reception had gathered.

Mio, Yuki, Aikawa, and Sakaki were present. Kajiura who was at the center of everyone, noticed the two of them and looked down at the list she was holding.

“Thanks for your hard work, with this, everyone is now here.”

And she began to speak while looking at everyone.

As the Sports Festival was mainly an inter-class competition, everyone was wearing headbands of various colours like white, red, and yellow. Of course, they were competitors while out in the field, but – the committee members gathered here were all important comrades who worked to make the Sports Festival a success. Hence—

“The time has come – let us start the Sports Festival now.”

On Kajiura’s face, there wasn’t any traces of the frustration from having too many members, as well as the worries of the humiliation caused by Donoue’s outburst; showing the dependable leadership on her face that had reunited the organising committee in the last week and managed to let the Sports Festival happen on schedule, everyone naturally gathered into a circle with Kajiura in the center. Just then, Mio and Yuki pushed themselves to Basara’s left and right side.

“…Basara -- Kurumi?”

“She’s here, she probably reached the agreed place before I came.”

Yuki had quietly asked, to which Basara replied, and Mio also asked, a little serious:

“I see… That moment, is finally here.”

Toujou Basara nodded and answered ‘Indeed’.

“Let us begin too – our own ''Sports Festival'' (Battle).”

===Part 2===

It was time for the students to gather in the field. Following the music, the students wearing their sports attire ran one round around the field in order of their years, and lined themselves up neatly by classes in the field.

In the audience area, virtually everyone’s eyes and all lens were pointed towards the field—

“…………”

Except for Nonaka Kurumi, who was doing something else while in the crowd – to check on and confirm the suspects behind the attack incident on Basara that he was mentioned while explaining.

Especially the few whom he had a strong causal relationship with on an emotional level, as well as their positions.

So far, she had looked at Tachibana who was together with Basara at the school gate, Donoue Shouhei who Basara had passed, as well as Kajiura Rikka who had stayed in the headquarters tent.

Since the Sports Festival started on time, the threat posed by Kajiura and Tachibana who wished for the Sports Festival to be a success was lower compared to Donoue who held a personal grudge against Basara – but yet Nonaka Kurumi did not relax. The hopes of the two of them not being the culprits, was due to Basara’s positive emotions amongst peers; if Basara had an obligation to believe them, then what Kurumi had to do, was to suspect them.

Right now, Maria was not allowed to leave the house because of the incident with Zolgear, and Mio and Yuki couldn’t make any big actions, so as to not give the Moderates Faction, as well as the Hero Tribe an excuse to take actions deviating from Basara’s expectations.

Hence, the only one who could move out in the open for this incident, is only Basara who had experienced an attack…

''…As well me who had intervened after witnessing the scene…''

''Just watch as I pick you out.'' Kurumi thought. Not only just Yuki, Mio and Maria holds feelings for Basara, the Kurumi now was still the same as in the past, seeing Basara as someone irreplaceable. At this moment – Kurumi found the figure of Hozumi Kaiji, an avid supporter of Yuki in the headquarters tent amongst the many students.

''…With this, that makes it four persons.''

Making a mental note of the number, Kurumi panned her line of sight, and at the right side – she found the last two suspects in the staff tent.

One of them was Sakazaki who was looking out towards the students on the field with a hearty smile.

''Next…''

The other person, was the infirmary teacher who wore a white coat – Hasegawa Chisato.

That makes it six persons. The task Kurumi had taken on today, was to keep surveillance on all the suspects of the attacker who had attacked Basara. After adding on the other organising committee staff, the number would be in the thirties-zone, but that wasn’t a problem to Kurumi.

After the principal began on his speech in the stage, Kurumi closed both her eyes, and—

“————————”

Gathering her consciousness, she opened a magic circle with herself as the centre, and in the glow of the magic circle that couldn’t be seen by ordinary people—

''…Please, everyone…''

Calling out to the spirits in the surrounding area in her heart, asking them to watch over the entire school grounds and report to her of any suspicious things. Sensing the spirit’s agreement<ref>consent might be a better word, though</ref>, Kurumi then opened her eyes, and her sight unexpectedly met with Basara’s.
It was probably because Kurumi had used magic that allowed Basara to locate her within the crowd.

Also – this also meant that the culprit lurking on the school grounds to sense Kurumi’s presence and magic.

Once the other party makes any moves, she and Basara will immediately move to take that person down.

Under Kurumi’s and the spirits’ sights, the principal ended his speech in stage, and next up was the athlete’s oath.

A female student walked up onto the stage, and said out loud after raising her right hand up towards the sky:

“—oath. We, the students, hereby pledge to use all the knowledge and experience we have gained at school, along with the healthy bodies and minds cultivated at school, to compete fairly and honourably with each other. On behalf of the entire student body, student representative – Kajiura Rikka.”

When the speech ended, applause immediately covered the entire field.

With everyone having being that of the same mind, Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival started.

===Part 3===

To the organising committee as a whole, with sports as the stage, today was a war.

First, they had to prepare the equipment for the various track and field events, and guide the participating students. Next, they had to record down the current progression and results, and report it back to the headquarters. When the event ends, they had to immediately prepare and change the equipment for the next event.

Other than preparations for the various events, there was also the need to co-operate with the broadcasting club, with the playing of music and commentating during the events. If there were any injuries or anyone feeling unwell, there was a need to help send them to the first aid tent; if there was any malfunctioning with the equipment or delays in the events, they had to follow the instructions Kajiura gives them through the walkie-talkie, and rush to sort out the abnormalities.

Also, no matter if it was the audience or the contestants, they could become agitated due to the results and have an outburst, so there was also the need to send out a warning and suppress it at the suitable times. If there were any situations the students couldn’t deal with, they would request for the teacher’s assistance – that, encompasses all of the organising committee’s responsibilities, thus—

“The tallying of the preliminary results for the Hundred Meter Dash is almost done, so the ranking for the first round will be announced soon!”

“Has that Class 2A boy still not reported yet? Send out the announcement one more time!”

"What’s up with the PA system!? There's no sound from the equipment at the north side!”

“The pace of the shot put event slowed down? But all they have to do is just throw an object!”

Even if the events for the first half of the Sports Festival had went smoothly, the headquarters tent became very busy after one hour into the Festival, and the various department ran around working hard according to the constantly-changing situations.

“Are there any free hands in the General Auxiliary Department, someone seemed to have been injured at the high jump event.

Hearing Kajiura accept the request for help and give out an order—

“—I’ll go and take a look.”

Basara who was beside Yuki helping her tallying the numbers immediately took the task.

Right now, the only ones doing their tasks in the headquarters tent were the second year female students of the General Auxiliary Department, and tasks like these that were like errands were usually done by the first year students. Additionally, males would generally be more suited to have the task of sending an injured person to the sick bay.

“…Be careful, Basara.”

While leaving, Basara answered the Yuki reminding him with [I know]. With that, he then went to the high jump area while going around the track.

“Ah, Toujou-kun… Over here!”

Tachibana was beside the male student who seemed to be injured, and shouted while raising a hand.

“He was too enthusiastic when jumping, and he landed on an area that was not cushioned… I wanted to help him to the sick bay, but this event still needs my help, so I can’t leave. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it, you have the things which you need to do, so leave things like this to me.”

At any rate, the male crouching by the mat is a third year student, so his physique is even bigger than Basara’s, so the thin and small Tachibana probably can’t help him move.

“Hold on to me… Are you able to stand?”

Just as Basara was about to leave the place while helping the injured move, he suddenly said, as if suddenly remembering something:

“—ah, that’s right, Tachibana. If I remember correctly, you have to take part in the 400 meter race in a while, right?”

No matter how busy one was with the organising committee, they can’t not participate in the events; the members had to find time with doing their tasks and be present at the meeting place before the event starts like the other students.

“After I send this person to the sick bay, I’ll help you ask Kajiura-senpai to find someone to take over your shift.”

Though Basara himself doing it would be an easier way, he can’t do so, as the event he was participating in was immediately right after the 400 meters race.

“………Umm, Toujou-kun.”

“ ? What’s wrong…?”

Tachibana called Basara in a low voice, but—

“…Nevermind. I’m sorry, it’s nothing.”

After Tachibana said that, he continued: [See you later], while smiling and waving at him.

After Basara returned with a nod and ‘Oh’, he brought the injured student to the sick bay.

There was still quite some time before his event would start, so other than Basara who was helping the third year student, there were still quite a number of students in the headquarters tent. Upon seeing basara, a female student manning the station asked:

“Disinfection? Or would treatment be needed?”

Broadly speaking, disinfection is also a part of Treatment, but this question was distinguish the nature of the work needed. If it was only just scratches requiring disinfection, then the female student at the station could do it; if it was problems requiring treatment like bruises or physical discomfort, then Hasegawa would be taking care of it. After Basara said that it was the latter, the senior was then sent to Hasegawa who was currently treating other students.

“..Alright, then I’ll be leaving the rest to you.”

Basara slightly bowed respectfully as he got ready to leave, but he unwittingly stopped, and took a look at Hasegawa’s appearance. He gazed at the side of Hasegawa’s face as she wrapped the injury on the senior’s knee with a bandage. Soon—

“What’s wrong, Toujou… Are you injured too?”

Hasegawa asked without turning around. After Basara shook his and and replied with ‘No’—

“……Please excuse me.”

He said that and left the place, taking the same route as just now. The bell also rang at this moment – normally, this would signal the start of the third period.

''…For now, everything seems to be going smoothly, with nothing big happening.''

As he recalled the schedule for the competitions lined up, he thought about the current status.

Everything was still so busy despite the number of members in the organising committee being almost double from that of last year. The reason for that was probably because the competitions they were participating in were all scheduled in the morning. In order to ensure the participants and events go smoothly, they had to frequently account for the organising committee members changing shifts, and even organising the data from the various competitions was also quite labour-intensive; and as the event in the afternoon was the competitions by classes and groups, everyone’s workload was generally lower. It would be the current time where everyone was tight – as long as just one detail was overlooked, the success of the Sports Festival would disappear from everyone’s eyes.

“………”

Basara suddenly stopped, and looked around the whole field. It was an area that was in a frenzy. The participants, the audience, the teachers, the students… All of them had gathered and were enjoying the Sports Festival Basara and the others had prepared.

As one of the members of the organising committee, this was something that made him feel proud.

''But…''

The enemy who was instantly cause all of it to disappear, was somewhere in this crowd of people. There was also the possibility of the person being an acquaintance of Basara’s. Thinking about this again, caused Basara to tightly clench his right fist.

Perhaps due to Kurumi's spirit magic, the other person still hasn’t made any moves yet.

But still, Basara never forgot to keep his guard up, and began walking back towards the field.

===Part 4===

It seems that deciding factor in almost all the competitions was one’s physical fitness. Amongst all of competitions, there was only one event, where there wasn't any objections in having Basara, Mio and Yuki participate.

That event, was one where a strong bond between participants was also required in addition to luck – the three-legged obstacle race.

『Now, we have come to the Grand Finale Event for the morning – the unisex three-legged Obstacle Race! 』

The excited voice screamed from the loudspeaker. Basara was quite familiar with this voice, since after all, the one doing the announcements is Shimada Taichi of the broadcasting club, from the same class as Basara.

『This event, where every class will be sending out a male and two females, and they will have to break through three obstacles while racing against other classes around the track with only three legs, is known as the event most anticipated by all the male students! However, the lucky guy will only be the one chosen by the two participating female representatives! First up, will be the first years, and everyone’s attention will of course be on lane six, Class B, the two girls who had captivated all of the males in the school upon their admissions, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki! 』

The males in the audience also cheered with the pace of Shimada’s speech, but—

『As for the lucky guy chosen to compete with the two idols of our school – Toujou Basara! 』

With his left leg being tied to Mio, and right to Yuki, Basara then lined up at the starting line while being showered in boos. This was something that couldn’t be helped, though. Since after all, this was an event which would earn the jealousy of the males who did not participate; and now, even the males from the same class as him was also booing along with the others—

''…Huh?

Is it me, or are they booing at just me only…? Um, do your best, give your all, Toujou Basara!'' While completely showered in boos, Basara could only attempt to give himself encouragement in such a way.

As members of the organising committee, Basara and the others had priority in the evens they chose to participate in; and what Mio and Yuki had chosen, was this event, that was the three-legged obstacle race.

Thus – they would naturally nominate Basara to participate with them.

—to tell the truth, it was Maria’s idea to have Mio and Yuki join such an event. However, this was not a result from consulting with the loli-ero-succubus whose instincts liberated her imagination about the events that they should chose. The reason why the three of them had chosen this event, was to deal with that attacker. That person’s target is Basara, and the easiest way to lure out the attack by exposing Basara was the competition events.

If, Mio and Yuki came along with Basara and helped him in observing their surroundings, the attacker would have a hard time to be able to make a move on him; if the person still decided to attack, the three of them present would probably make the attacker easier to deal with.

''…But''

Donoue and Hozumi was also amongst the list of suspects, so he had originally planned to not join an event as intimate like this to avoid stimulating them – but if either one of them is the culprit, they probably wouldn’t want to hurt either Mio or Yuki. Since there was such an advantage, attracting the ire and jealousy of the other male students would be fine, all he had to do was just bear with it. Just then—

“Don’t think too much about it, just treat those was incomprehensible hollering.”

“Don’t worry – I will definitely protect Basara.”

Saying that, Mio and Yuki when pressed closer against Basara on purpose, letting the others see.

“……Well, everything’s fine.”

Basara put his hands around the waist of the two persons pressing against him, and sensed the warmth and softness of their bodies in his hands, in a situation of embracing the girls clinging to him<ref>this phrasing doesn’t seem very clear, so see the image examples [https://www.google.com.sg/search?q=%E5%B7%A6%E6%8B%A5%E5%8F%B3%E6%8A%B1 here]</ref>; despite the amount of boos skyrocketing now, Toujou Basara didn’t care – because he had just realised something new.

“To be able to be with you like this, I’m – already very blessed.”

After Basara said that, the crisp sound signalling the start of the race rang out.

『The race started, and all the contestants dashed out from the starting line – Oh! Class D already fell down with their first step, and they dragged Class C and E down too! Seems like the other classes managed to dodge a bullet… Oohh! Amazing, the highly anticipated Class B already managed to draw distance from the other classes, and they’re only getting faster and faster!』

Hearing Shimada’s voice commentating, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki thought that three of them taking first place was something that was supposed to be natural. That said, ever since the three of them decided to take part in this race, they have been spending their time in the house and even the bath in a three-legged state, and the bounds were only undone during bedtime or going to the toilet.

Originally the two of them had restrained themselves and had decided to not go into the bath together with Basara, they lifted that ban on the night Kurumi begun to stay with them. At the start, bathing together with their legs tied caused them much confusion. But gradually, the need for them to coordinate and work together became fun, they they soon got used to it; Mio and Yuki had split the job of helping Basara wash his body, and Basara would also help them wash some hard-to-reach areas.

To Mio and Yuki who had deepened their understanding and bonds in this way, the very first obstacle, the balance beam, wasn’t that much of an obstacle; the three of them lined up sideways, and synchronising their footsteps, they successfully got past the obstacle. When the already begun to run, they have already left the other classes far behind in the dust.

『Class B arrived at the second obstacle very quickly – and this is the part that makes the males most sour – squeezing the balloons!』

“The three of you, over here~.”

Aikawa who was manning the station waved her hands, and—

“Here, these two balloons are for you.”

Mio and Yuki received the balloons from Aikawa, and squeezed the balloons against Basara, with Mio putting it between Basara’s and her belly, and Yuki putting it between their backs – but no matter what, the balloons still wouldn’t pop. As Mio and Yuki were also members of the organising committee, they would of course know why; the pink balloons Aikawa had picked for them had the [Love Pink]<ref>ラブピンク</ref> nickname, and it was the one that was the most difficult to pop. In order to cut down on the disparity on the progress between the classes and produce a hyped mood, the Members had specially prepared both tough and easy-to-pop balloons. Hnce—

『Oh—! Class B was originally going very smoothly, but now they are stuck! Taking the opportunity, the other classes passed the first obstacle and are now catching up, and the lead Class B has is shortening! 』

Mio and Yuki felt the situation worsening and became anxious. But no matter how they squeezed, they only pressed they breasts and butts up against Basara, acting rubbing up Basara and acting sultry.

『Ooh! This is overwhelming! It as if the Sisters of Hijirigasaka Academy is using Toujou-kun’s body to dance! 』

“That idiot…!”

Basara retorted against Shimada’s provoking of the audience, and the males of Class B glaring at him also booed. Mio’s and Yuki’s eyes met and after that—

『…………』

They nodded their heads lightly, and begun rubbing their bodies up against Basara, as if putting up a show for the audience – just like when they were in the bathroom, with Mio using her breasts and Yuki using her butt to wash Basara’s body.

--before the race, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had made an agreement.

And that was to use this race, to announce to the whole school on who they belonged to. Their fan clubs would usually harass them, but they could still ignore them; but with their influence now reaching into the organising committee and affecting Basara, it is about time to make their stances clear.

They had to tell them, that Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki is no longer their idols – they belong to the one and only Toujou Basara.

Hence, with Mio and Yuki wrapping up Basara’s figure, the two of them expressed their message to the audience.

Basara seemed to be at a loss while embarrassed at the start, but he soon realised their intention and began to smile bitterly, and while he pulled Mio’s waist towards him even more, he pushed back with his full force towards Yuki.

When two classes behind them caught up to them, Mio and Yuki’s balloons finally popped – and the three of the once again ran forwards at full speed in unison to the last obstacle – Net Crawling<ref>the one where participants have to crawl under a net</ref>.

===Part 5===

The figures of Basara and other two crawling along under the net, was all captured by a certain someone’s camera.

The one operating the camera in the audience area, is the one who had requested the spirits to keep lookout on Hijirigasaka Academy’s grounds for any suspicious figures, Kurumi.

“……Really, why do I have to do something like this?”

Kurumi helplessly sighed. The reason why she was doing this, was due to Maria who was watching the house requesting her to record down the events Basara and the others were in. Originally, Kurumi had no obligation to do as Maria wanted – but she couldn’t refuse her. Since her bickering with Maria in the past, she had grabbed a handle on her<ref>not the best phrase, but the only one I could think of now. Maria had gotten a ‘handle’ on Kurumi, i.e. she had gotten some ‘blackmail material’</ref>. When she was hit by the succubus baptism, her body had experienced a profound and very deep pleasure as she was put under an aphrodisiac effect; in just a single night, the values she had built up to that day was toppled over. Additionally – things did not end on that night. After Basara and the others left for school, Maria secretly ‘held’ some ‘lessons’ for Kurumi, in no small quantity no less.<ref>??? quite a number of ‘lessons’ were held</ref>

''…That’s all because of…''

Kurumi’s face slightly reddened. With Yuki and Mio both having had intimate kisses with Basara, when Maria asked her [Would you like to catch up to them?] – of course she couldn’t put up a resistance.

—this time, Kurumi leaving the Village to assist Yuki, was not due to the Elders’ instructions.

If anyone asked who had sent her, she could only say she had volunteered to. After reuniting with Basara last time and returning to the Village, Kurumi saw Yuki becoming very happy with returning to his side – and her heart was filled with envy. After meeting Basara whom she had not met for five years and learning of his suffering in these past five years – Kurumi could no longer conceal her own feelings. Thus she began to hope to be able to return to be by Basara and Yuki’s side, and have the three of them return to the times where they played around together. But right now – Basara and Yuki, as well as with Mio and Maria have already built up a new bond; if she wanted to receive Basara and Yuki’s loving care once more, she had to follow Maria instructions to chase after Yuki and Mio, to enter Basara’s world.

''That’s why…''

Kurumi recently started to go over the films Maria provided her, and observed the various situations of Basara subjugating Mio and Yuki. While hiding it from the others, she then experienced those situations one by one. Although she knew that as a Hero, getting closer and closer to one of the Demon Race like Maria wasn’t appropriate—

''…But, with this, I can…''

On these past five years – since separating with Basara, her older sister had become a completely different person, causing Kurumi to become lonely; but during that night, with Basara and Yuki doing various things to her, it felt as if they had returned to their childhood days. Although bodily pleasure had to come along too, as long as it could fill the hole with her, Kurumi was fine with it. Because things that Yuki and Mio could do, there wasn’t any reason that caused her to not be able to do it too.

At that moment, while lingering within that thought, Kurumi’s expression suddenly tight.

「————————」

The spirits keeping watch had sent out a warning, and then—

“Are you recording Toujou-kuna and the others…?”

A polite question came at her. Turning to look, Tachibana was standing beside her, and she asked back with an indifferent expression:

“…You have business with me?”

“Nn… I’m here to ask for some help from you.”

Tachibana answered while looking straight into Kurumi’s eyes.

''--The spirits only reported about Tachibana drawing near, and there was no mentions of any magic power whatsoever.''

That at least showed, that the people in this area was not under any sort of manipulation.

''But…''

As Basara and the others are still in the competition, Kurumi right now was completely alone. Taking into account that she and the people around her might come under some form of manipulation, Kurumi raised her vigilance, and while keeping her guard up, she said:

“Help, you say… You mean there is something that you must request of me?”

“Nn… But, this is not just for me, it also concerns Toujou-kun, and Nonaka-san – your older sister.”

“Basara and onee too…?”

''This is a deal, as well as a trap'' – after Kurumi asked back with an eyebrow raised, Tachibana said after nodding:

“That’s why, for the Sports Festival—“

As Tachibana was speaking mid-way, his expression suddenly froze. He was not looking at Kurumi, but instead to behind her. ‘’Just what did he see behind me’’ – turning around to look, Kurumi also saw it too, clearly.

A human figure was standing on the rooftop of the central building, looking over the field.

“That is…”

Kurumi recognised that the person on the rooftop is Donoue, and at the same time the all spirits sent her a warning in unison, causing her to become shocked.

Donoue’s right hand raised up towards the sky, and a magic circle expanded from it. In the next moment – a large tornado appeared and began moving straight towards the field where the Sports Festival was still in progress. With a rumble and blast, the dust in the field was sent flying into the air. This sudden unexpected situational change, caused both the students and general guests to begin screaming.

“Why…”

In the moment Tachibana saw the tornado take shape, Tachibana Nanao said, stunned.

“————!”

With an imposing expression, Kurumi turned her clothes into her battle attire, and leapt into the air with flying wind magic – flying straight towards the rooftop.

The moment Kurumi turned into her battle attire infused with magic, normal people wouldn’t be able to see her anymore; even if she uses wind magic, it would only seem to be a sudden gust of wind to normal people.

--However, all of Kurumi actions was captured cleared by Tachibana’s eyes.

And the reason why she was still frozen in place, was because something that must not happen had happened.

“Why…!?”

Tachibana couldn’t comprehend it. Donoue was able to use magic – this was something that should be impossible.

''…Because of my demonic eye, shouldn’t Donoue-senpai be…''

At that moment, something caused woke the stunned Tachibana.

That, was the sound of things breaking. The tornado that came from the sky, demolished and sent flying the equipment and tents set up in the field. In the countless screams that accompanied that—

“A-Ahh…”

Tachibana let out a groan. In Tachibana’s eyes, the Sports Festival that was Tachibana’s hard work, was being destroyed in front of her in that moment. Even if it was a human, it would still be devastated by its onslaught – the hard work everyone had put in, was gradually being turned into dust.

--something like that, however, did not happen.

Within the howling wind, *Shinn——————!* the sound of a slash suddenly sounded out.

And immediately after – the tornado near it suddenly disappeared without a trace.

“Eh—…?”

Tachibana who was once again stunned, saw that in the moment when the tornado landed – in the middle of the field, a young male youth was standing there. His right arm was covered with armour, and it appeared as if he had just slashed with the large demonic sword in his hand – it was Toujou Basara who was currently participating in one of the competitions.

''...Toujou-kun, why...?''

Before Tachibana had even thought of the reason why Donoue could use magic, this scene threw Tachibana further into confusion.

--But what really surprised him, was not because Basara could use abilities. During the Opening Ceremony, Tachibana had seen Kurumi use magic. Tachibana was afraid that she was a Hero who had come to exterminate him.

It was that to make sure that the Sports Festival could successfully end, Tachibana had used his magic eye to control Donoue’s consciousness.

Tachibana had approached Kurumi, to ask for her wait until the Sports Festival had ended.

And from there, Tachibana had speculated her older sister Yuki, her childhood friend Basara, as well as Mio who lived together with them were likely to be Heroes. In Tachibana’s sights, Yuki and Mio who just caught up to Basara’s side, their faces had no confusion or panic due to unfamiliarity of the situation; but what stunned Tachibana even more, was the speed at which they had dealt with the situation, as well as the order in which they did things.

--Donoue using magic, was without any warning.

When dealt with any sudden changes in the situation, anyone would be shocked still, just like Tachibana was just now.

But – Mio and Yuki, as well as Basara who was participating in a race, how were they able to react to the situation so swiftly?

Another thing Tachibana had doubt over, was the action Kurumi had taken after the tornado appeared. Under that situation, Kurumi did not first help the civilians around her, but instead choosing to fly straight towards Donoue.

As a Hero, there wasn’t a possibility for her to overlook the people in danger before her. Thinking from this angle, she probably knew that Basara would dispose of the tornado and thus did so.

In other words – the reason Basara had reacted so swiftly and for Kurumi overlooking the civilians around her, was because they had known in advance that this situation would happen beforehand, and thus orchestrated this together.

''…But why would they…''

If they were really intending to exterminate Tachibana who was controlling Donoue, how did they know that Donoue would leave Tachibana’s control and use a magic like that? As Tachibana was pondering over this—

“Could it be…”

Tachibana remembered something his mother had told him before. During the Medival Ages in Europe, there was a period of time where Witch-hunts took place – reportedly, their leader was the Heroes who was responsible for defending the European Region back then; the Heroes had sentenced anyone born with Demon blood or had inherited their blood as part of the [Witch-Hunt]. There were some who had escaped from the one-sided oppression and its remnants to this day, and Tachibana was one of them. But back then when the witch-hunt happened, there were some Heroes who also exterminated those who were supposed to be under their surveillance, not even hesitating to frame others if needed.

--Were Basara and the others doing something like that? In order to exterminate Tachibana, they purposely manipulated Donoue to discharge powerful magic, and quell the trouble before any harm was done – taking the credit of saving the innocent and putting the blame on Tachibana?

''Because Basara and the others had foreseen something like this happening, and so, luckily, they were able to put a stop to it.'' Thus—

“…………”

Tachibana Nanao’s eyes gazing at Toujou Basara turned colder and colder, Basara was no longer a friend in Tachibana’s eyes – not the first friend he had made since entering school, but instead he was now an enemy. After that—

“————————”

As if Basara had felt his gaze, he slowly turned his head around.

===Part 6===

After Basara’s [Banishing Shift] eliminated the tornado, he quickly looked up towards the rooftop.

After the gazes of the two of them met, Donoue disappeared to the other side of the rooftop after giving a crooked smile, and Kurumi who had activated wind magic quickly chased after him – mid-way she glanced back at Basara, and he gave her a nod. Up till now, both him and Kurumi could still observe the surroundings and act accordingly. At that moment, amidst the noise in the field—

“……Basara.”

Yuki and Mio reached his side from the race track of the obstacle race.

“That person just now – was Donoue-senpai, right? Is he really the troublemaker behind it?”

“That’s hard to say. He was obviously acting provocatively, so he might be controlled… But even if that’s the case, if we can track the source of his magic, we’ll probably be able to get clues about the mastermind.”

So we can’t let him escape. Basara tightly held Brynhildr’s grip, and said:

“Right – let’s still follow the plan. Kurumi and I will go after Donoue, and you two remain here and don’t let the mess grow bigger. I’ll leave it to you, the.”

The tornado just now must’ve scared many people, must the worst injury sustained from that must be only light scratches, probably nothing serious; regarding the structures, a portion of the PA equipment and tents must’ve been damaged, and if nothing else happens, it probably wouldn’t cause the Sports Festival to be ordered to a halt. Hence, the priority right now is to not let the panic and disorder amongst the students and visitors grow into fear; and the ones responsible for this support work, is Yuki and Mio. The two of them nodded. To gain control of the field, the two of them then separated. At the same time, Basara also went to take a look at the area around the headquarters tent, and seeing Kajiura giving instructions to the organising committee members before the teachers had even begun to react caused him to feel admiration in his heart. Just then—

“————————”

Feeling a gaze on him, he turned around and looked. Amongst the confusion and noise in the audience area –amongst the crowd, his gaze met with someone’s.

“Tachibana……”

Basara looked into the cold eyes of his friend, and murmured his name.

--Right at that moment, a barrier opened up, and everything turned dark.

Everyone else other that Basara also disappeared at this moment, leaving behind only the buildings. Probably, Basara was the only one trapped in here. As this sudden change caused him to gasp—

“————!”

But he reacted just in time, immediately jumping to the side horizontally, and a gust of wind blew past his side – no, to be accurate, it was not wind. In his view, those five fingers had sharpened, and the silhouette with the right hand thrust out turned around and said:

“……You really are amazing, Toujou-kun.”

It was Tachibana. His glasses probably dropped off somewhere, and he stared into Basara’s eyes, while giving off a red glow while in the barrier. Hence—

“I see…”

Finding out about Tachibana’s real identity, Basara murmured out in understanding. The enemy this time was adept in manipulating human consciousness, and could make the controlled use magic. Thus, when Maria mentioned about [kin], other than the Demon Race forces, Basara had also considered another possible race.

''…And that was the Vampires.''

Hundreds of years ago, the demon race occasionally copulated with humans while in the Human Realm, giving birth to people and beasts of mixed races from humans having their paths of evolution crossed with those of the Demon Race from the Demon Realm. The news of them attacking human nowadays were very rare, but that’s because those who attacked humans have been exterminated by Heroes long ago. Some survivors from that extermination chose to hide themselves and live in this Realm; part of the hybrids chose to breed with humans, causing the thinning of the ancestral bloodline, and now no longer had any special abilities. Thus unless they violated the laws and raised the stakes high, the Hero Tribe would not chose to exterminate them, since the Humans would also go after them.

''But…''

Everything has an exception. Though they may appear no different from a normal human, atavism<ref>Atavism is the tendency to revert to ancestral type. In biology, an atavism is an evolutionary throwback, such as traits reappearing which had disappeared generations before</ref> occasionally happens. The reason the Hero Tribe had not found out about Tachibana’s real identity was because Tachibana had kept her powers hidden, and lived as a normal human. Yet—

“…Tachibana, it’s really a pity.”

Even if Tachibana is the one who had attacked Basara, Toujou Basara could turn a blind eye to it if Tachibana’s intention was to make the success of the Sports Festival a reality. Really.

The ones who had brought Donoue and the others into the organising committee and broke into Tachibana's peaceful life were Basara and the others themselves. Basara himself was fighting to protect Mio’s everyday life, and he knew very well how the ‘everyday life’ found everywhere was so precious and difficult. However – the tornado just now had already crossed the boundary of what Tachibana needed to do to secure his own everyday life. That tornado would only destroy the Sports Festival everyone was looking forward to, and could also destroy the everyday school life together of those around him.

--That’s why, to protect all of it, Toujou Basara, made the decision to swallow the pain in his heart.

Raising Brynhildr and forgetting about the word [Friend], he looked at Tachibana.

“——————————”

In the moment the sights of the two persons met – both sides began moving simultaneously.

In the moment the both of them raised their foots, the full power of their first atacks crossed.

===Part 7===

As Basara and Tachibana began to fight.

Before Nonaka Kurumi had even caught up to Donoue, she had already suppressed him and his companions.

When Donoue and the Mio Faction rendezvoused at the back of the roof, they planned to confront Kurumi who caught up together, but they were not a match at all for Kurumi who was an Spirit Magician.

There was the possibility that this group of people who adored Mio harboured jealously enough to attack Basara, but—

“…Isn’t this too easy?”

As Kurumi looked over Donoue and the others who laid on the roof unconscious, her expression was imposing.

Indeed, when Donoue released magic towards the field and when fighting with Kurumi who chased after him, he showed strength far surpassing that of a normal human.

But their level, was way too different from those passengers who had attacked Basara on the platform. Taking into account the barrier that had come up covering Basara and Tachibana—

“They were just being controlled… Also, this feeling…”

Kurumi felt the air of a bad premonition enveloping the entire school grounds.

There’s no mistaking it – right now, there were two barriers. Not only was there a barrier covering the school building and field, there was another one covering the entire school grounds. The fluctuations of both were similar, showing that the barriers were not put up separately by different people, but instead put up in multiple layers by the same person. But—

“Even me and onee<ref>older sister</ref>, cannot undo a double-layered barrier…”

Those in the Hero Tribe who could do something like that were only the very few persons who specialized in barrier magics; and yet the mastermind behind the current situation was able to put up a double barrier and control Donoue and the others.Since that is the case—

“………!”

Thinking about the opponent’s level, an ominous foreboding quickly grew within her heart and a drop of sweat trickled down her neck.

''…I have to quickly let onee and the others know.''

The spirit magician Kurumi only noticed that it was a double barrier through the spirits at her service. Although Yuki’s spirit sword [Sakuya] had a spirit, she could only send her intentions to [Sakuya] as a technique-type fighter, unable to clearly understand [Sakuya]; while Mio was someone who was a wizard-type like her, she utilized the demonic energy carried within herself as a high-class wizard and since it wasn’t even a year since she had begun using magic, asking for her to maintain sensitivity towards the energy fluctuations in her surroundings continuously was really difficult.

“—No, what’s more important is—“

The mastermind was probably Tachibana who was at the other side of the school when the barrier went up and whom she had lost contact at the same time as Basara.

Thus, Kurumi asked for the spirits to trace the source of the magic power within Donoue’s body. If she wanted rendezvous with Basara on the other side of the barrier(s), searching Tachibana’s magic power to look for a gap was the best choice. However—

“…Eh?”

The reply the spirits hurriedly returned, instead caused Nonaka Kurumi to be stunned speechless.

In the trace, the magic power controlling Donoue was indeed from Tachibana Nanao; however – there was a different power hidden in Tachibana’s magic power, also controlling Donoue.

“What is this…”

As the undiscovered fluctuation caused Kurumi to be puzzled with the trace results—

“—Eh?”

She suddenly felt someone behind her back and hurriedly turned around – but she couldn’t.

Without even the chance to let out a sound, Nonaka Kurumi lost consciousness, just like that.

===Part 8===

The Vampire Race was relatively difficult to deal with, especially their foremost representative.

Not only could they suck blood or transfuse blood causing their opponents to turn into their own kin, their, physical abilities far exceeded that of a Human’s, and they could utilize abilities with magic; additionally, with their demonic eyes, they could forcefully induce hypnotism and control a target’s consciousness, and they could even turn their bodies into mist or bats or other things at will.

--In other words, they were an opponent one must be very cautious about. Ever since the battle started, Basara had been forced to be on the defensive under Tachibana’s many various offensive attacks, but the tide of the battle was slowly turning in Basara’s favour.

Tachibana’s aptitude was really surprising. If it was the Basara who had just met Mio and reunited with Yuki, he would probably not be able to win; but – the Basara now was different.

Although the gap of those five years of his life had not been completely filled up, the senses of a real battle had already almost recovered, and adding on that he had done the Master-Servant Contract with Mio and Yuki and had deepened their relationship, his battle power has received a considerable power-up.

Also – experience from training only wouldn’t win a battle. Basara had fought against the high-class demon Zolgear with Maria who turned into her adult form and desperately broke through the death perils which came one after another, raising Basara’s strength to the next level.

--Right now, in the dark space replicating barrier.

The battle that had started in the field, had already moved into the school buildings. The sharp metallic clashes rang out in the second floor corridor – that is the sounds of Brynhildr and Tachibana’s claws striking each other in the battle. Amidst the two of them clashing—

“——————!”

Tachibana jumped far backwards and with a hand on the floor, he expanded a purple magic circle. Instantly, countless large conical pikes thrusted up from the floor, aiming to bore holes in Basara’s body.

But Basara was already a step ahead, having evaded it. Utilizing the speed from a Speed-type fighter, he rushed up to the ceiling from the left wall, and then circling to the right wall, he began running towards Tachibana; the pikes followed him closely, chasing him along the walls and ceiling with large sounds.

Just as the pikes appeared before Basara as if to block his path, he kicked off the surface, jumping straight towards Tachibana. Seeing Basara coming towards him in a straight line, the action Tachibana took was to simultaneously fire out all the pikes on the floor, wall and ceiling, and Basara readied his posture to slash with his sword—

“Haaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Twisting in mid-air while slashing out with Brynhildr, shattering the countless pikes coming from behind his back, before twisting his body again.

Smoothly transitioning from defence at his back to attack at Tachibana before him, he slashed out without a drop in speed.

Tachibana changed his state while retreating backwards, and Brynhildr brushed past his body which had changed to mist—

“……!”

But Tachibana’s expression still distorted from pain. He was late in transforming, so he had sustained injury from not being able to escape Basara’s attack. Despite that—

“Ku – Aaaaaaahhhhh!”

At the moment Basara touched the ground, Tachibana rapidly thrusted out his right hand, but the claw’s speed and path was already seen through by Basara. He pushed the tip sideways a little, utilizing minimal movements to evade Tachibana’s claw, and used Brynhildr’s hilt to impact lower jaw; Tachibana, whose brain received a shock, had his movements come to a stop momentarily.

Basara immediately slashed at his body with his sword – with the back of the blade.

With the sound from the impact, Tachibana crashed through the door of the classroom on the right back-first, and fell to the ground.

“Kuu… uu…!”

Despite having a face distorted with pain, Tachibana still tried to stand up.

“ ! …Do you really look down on me that much…!?”

Tachibana glared at Basara with eyes filled with hostility. Those blood-red eyes, showed that Tachibana’s hostility was undiminished. While receiving that hostility head-on, Basara thought—

''…What is going on?''

Going y the situation, Tachibana who was actually a vampire was very likely to be the culprit; but perhaps due to hiding his identity and powers for a long time, he clearly never had any real combat. If it was just that, it didn’t matter—

''…His movements are too direct.''

Every attack of Tachibana’s was like an emotional outburst, it was very simple. Indeed, The Tachibana Basara had known had a very frank personality; in a tight situation, attacks of someone like him would also be easy to guess.

However – Tachibana’s attacks was already direct right from the start. The enemy this time had no qualms in getting innocent people involved, the attack at the station and the tornado just now was the proof of that; at the same time, the enemy was someone very cautious, causing Basara to not be able to guess the enemy’s identity. The above characteristics, were completely different from Tachibana who was before him. Hence—

“…………”

Thinking of a certain possibility, Basara grabbed Tachibana’s wrist and forcefully pulled him up, and pressed him against the blackboard, and then tried something that could not be done in the middle of a fierce battle.

“W-What are you doing…!”

“—don’t move, keep quiet first.”

Basara brought his face closer towards Tachibana’s alarmed face, and concentrated on gazing at Tachibana.

In order to activate [Banishing Shift]’s banishing ability, the target’s root of existence, [Origin]<ref>天元Tengen, if anyone has got a better suggestion, please say it</ref>, needs to be severed. Since a very long time ago, Basara was able to see the [Origin]; and recently, as if due to the deepening of his relationship with Mio and Yuki after their kiss, his strength was considerably higher than before, and he could now see the manifestation of the fluctuation of magic powers whenever he just concentrates.

''Indeed…''

Basara did not find any foreign fluctuations in Tachibana’s body – which shows that his consciousness is not being controlled by someone. However, Tachibana’s fluctuations was completely different from the barrier around them.

In other words – the culprit was someone else, not Tachibana. Then, the reason Tachibana attacked Basara, was probably—

“…Tachibana, could it be, you are thinking that I was the one responsible for the tornado just now—…?”

“What are you saying this late!? You’ve already put up a barrier like this, why are you doing something so bad…!”

Pressed against the blackboard, Tachibana’s shouted angrily with tearful eyes.

"Involving innocent people, and even messing up the Sports Festival! Just kill me inside a barrier if you wanted to kill me, there wasn’t a need for something like that!”

Hearing the shout with emotion poured into it—

''…Damn it, I got tricked!''

Basara finally realised that both of them who was within the barrier, were led on by the real mastermind. Basara and Tachibana hoped to be able to trust each other, so when they think that the other party is the traitor, they’ll be even more unwilling to forgive. The real mastermind used these feelings and tricked the two of them who had become friends after much difficulty, using the meaningless battle to break down the trust built up between the two of them.

''…But, even then…''

It great that the worst case scenario did not happen, and the both of them are still safe. So, when needs to be done now is to not let the mastermind have their way. Thus Basara kept away Brynildr.

“W-What are you doing…?”

The unexpected action, caused Tachibana to become wary.

“Tachibana – look into my eye with your demonic eye, this way you’ll be able to find out why I kept my weapon.”

“Eh…?”

“As you know, we Heroes have some resistance against magic; if we concentrate to defend, controlling our consciousness would have no effect unless it’s a really strong power. The demonic eye able to control consciousness disrupts the subconsciousness through the eyes, so you’ll be able to see through my intentions.”

Then—

“If you do that – you’ll understand why I chose to quit the battle.”

What Basara said was [Quit], not something like [Stop], displaying his intention to no longer fight. However—

“…Just what are you planning? You've come up so close to a vampire and chose to keep your weapon, so even if my demonic eye can’t control you, I can still suck blood to make you into my slave…”

Tachibana kept his guard up. That was for sure, since no matter what Basara says now, his trust cannot be regained again.

“Because I hope you’ll see for yourself clearly…”

Yet Toujou Basara said out a truth – his own real intentions. And that is—

“Tachibana… I had really hoped to make the Sports Festival a success together with you, and that holds true even now.”

Those words caused Tachibana to shudder unconsciously. The subconsciousness is affected by the words the person says, so Tachibana would be able to immediately know if what he said were lies or not by using his demonic eye to look into Basara’s eyes.

“…Alright then. If you lie, my teeth will definitely pierce your neck."

Saying that, Tachibana then looked into Basara’s eyes.

With his red eyes that can read thoughts, he gazed intently at Basara. Not long after—

“……!”

Those two eyes widened, and what immediately appeared them, were tears.

“How can that…be…, then… we were…”

Tachibana who found out the cruel truth, then murmured while at a loss. His head hung feebly, and large tears flowed down his face. Thus, Basara released his hand that was holding Tachibana, and Tachibana slid down the blackboard and fell into a kneeling position, both shoulders shaking. To this reaction of his friend—

“Tachibana…”

Toujou Basara, other than saying out his name softly, did nothing else. He clearly understands, that this was just a misunderstanding.

But despite that – what has been done, has been done. What has been broken, cannot be recovered completely, ever.

No amount of consoling would be able to undo the current status, and he could not stay here forever.

Since Tachibana was not the mastermind, the real enemy is still somewhere out there.

''…The enemy couldn’t have closed us in here to deal with '''them''', or not?''

An uneasiness grew within him.

“ ! ————…?”

At that moment, Basara suddenly felt a certain air, which caused his hairs to stand on its end and his whole body to stiffen up.

“ ? Toujou-kun…?”

Not knowing what happened, Tachibana raised his tearful face and asked.

“Tachibana, wait here for me… ——understand!?”

Shouting those words, Toujou Basara rushed out of the classroom as if he suddenly received an electric shock.

Where Toujou Basara was headed to, are Mio and Yuki’s location as the reaction from the locating ability of the Master-Servant Contract gave him.

--If the two of them are outside the barrier, Basara who was inside the barrier wouldn’t be able to find their location.

However, the Master-Servant relation with them and Basara had been strengthened significantly. With that, would he be able to find their locations through the barrier? …Thinking that, Basara is going to try using that to try to locate Mio and Yuki.

And then, he really got a reaction from them – but it was not outside the barrier, but within it.

''…Damn it! Could it really be related to '''that person'''…!?''

As Basara ran towards their location, his expression gradually became bitter.

He had already eliminated possible suspects right to the end, and he had already prepared his heart to face the truth; but in a certain corner in Toujou Basara’s heart, there was still trust – that this is not that erson’s doing. Yet—

“That is…”

When he ran down the stairs and saw his destination around the corner, Basara saw a scene he did not wish to believe.

It was a brilliant white. It was the coat that was like her trademark, and she had her right hand directed at the door to the room she was in charge of – and a golden glow was around her hands.

“ ! –Hasegawa-sensei!”

Basara shouted the person’s name, and she must’ve heard it, but—“

“——————”

Hasegawa Chisato ignored Basara, and in front of the raised right hand – a magic circle appeared on the door. The infirmary room’s door and wall then turned into gray with a sharp sound, and Mio and Yuki’s reaction then disappeared. This scene, was similar to when Mio was trapped into a special barrier that was at Zolgear’s nest.

--Only after that, then did Hasegawa Chisato turn around.

While still exuding the usual peerless beauty, she gazed at Basara with silent and calm eyes. Hence—

“…Sensei, please leave this place.”

Basara stopped around ten meters before Hasegawa, and said while facing her.

The bundle of reluctant hope that was in Basara’s heart had vanished, and what’s left is the acceptance of the truth before his eyes, and the thought of accomplishing his goals no matter what. So despite seeing Hasegawa using magic, Basara who held Brynhildr was not surprised, and had no desire to ask how. Knowing that Hasegawa had closed Mio and Yuki into some kind of barrier – was sufficient enough.

“Please leave that place… Mio and Yuki are inside there, aren’t they, please hand them over to me.”

Basara held Brynhildr’s hilt tightly, displaying the intention that if Hasegawa is not willing to leave, he’ll settle this with his weapon. However—

“…My apologies, I cannot do that.”

When Hasegawa lightly shook her head – Toujou Basara already began moving his body.

''…Screw that barrier…!''

No matter how strong a barrier is, [Banishing Shift] will be able to eliminate it.

--Sure, [Banishing Shift] can only be activated when the opponent attacks.

But right now, Basara is confined within the barrier covering the school and field, so the condition to activate [Banishing Shift] has been fulfilled. With that—

''…If I activate it and set the target as the barrier confining Mio and Yuki…!''

It was a somewhat direct brute-force attack. Basara as of now is still unable to clearly see the Origin of two targets, so it might not really be possible to completely eliminate the barrier; but even if that if the case, it should probably be able to eliminate part of it. Once there is a hole in the barrier, breaking of the barrier can proceed from there. Hence—Toujou Basara moved.

“Ooooooooohhhhh!”

Basara who began moving in the corridor and almost immediately reached a speed amazing even for speed-type fighters, directly swung Brynhildr horizontally at Hasegawa; in response, Hasegawa only gently raised her left hand. Hasegawa’s choice is not to avoid, but to defend, probably planning to use a magic barrier or materialise a weapon to receive the attack – no matter what it is, Basara will be able to use the momentum from this attack as a pivot to further increase his speed. Brynhildr’s blade moved towards Hasegawa’s raised left hand—

“Wha…!?”

But Basara who already prepared to increase his speed, stopped and stood there, stunned.

Reason feing, Brynhildr’s large sword blade, was being held in place by Hasegawa’s slim arm; forget about gaining speed, even movements had been sealed.

“—looks like you miscalculated.”

Saying that, Hasegawa began moving her right hand towards Basara, and dazzling golden light emitted from within that hand—

“—get down, Toujou!”

A shout came from behind him at that time.

“ ! ——…!?”

Toujou Basara reflexively kept Brynhildr, and hurriedly moved away.

At the same time, a pillar of fire enclosed Hasegawa within it together with a boom and a shockwave.

Basara who was still safe while facing intense heat, looked backwards. The one standing there, is someone who Basara is familiar with – homeroom teacher Sakazaki Mamoruda.

“Why is sensei…?”

“What are you staring around for, quickly run!”

The teacher's sudden appearance, caused Basara to stand there, stunned. Sakazaki then grabbed onto Basara’s hand and ran, aiming to bring him away from this scene, but Basara forcefully put strength into his legs to stop, and said:

“W-Wait! Mio and Yuki is still…”

Just as the words left his mouth, the air around him suddenly swirled with a boom, and the fire pillar enclosing Hasegawa opened.

“————!”

It was not wind. What undid Sakazaki’s flames, were many three-dimensional magic circles forcefully twisting the space. Hasegawa emerged from the intense flame attack unharmed—

“You damned…”

Saying that in a low voice, a golden aura surrounded her body. Sakazaki’s attack seemed to have enraged her, and she looked this way with hostility that wasn’t there when she faced Basara.

“……!”

The pressure she released, was bigger then what Zolgear or Maria in her adult form had released. What kind of joke is this, this means that she was way past the level of an S-Class. At this mment, Sakazaki shouted towards basara who had gasped:

“Winning against her head on is not possible, we better retreat and think of a countermeasure first!”

“…You really think you can run away?”

Sayng that, Hasegawa raised her right hand towards them.

But before she attacked, a bundle of black surrounded her thickly, and—

“—quickly run, Toujou-kun!”

A shout came from the other end of the corridor. It was Tachibana Nanao who he had told to remain upstairs.

Tachibana’s tone and anxious expression, were all trying to persuade him to immediately retreat.

--he can’t leave Mio and Yuki behind, but what Sakazaki said was also the truth. Going up against Hasegawa without a plan, would mean that their chances of winning were super low. Hence—

“Damn it…!”

Basara tightly gritted his teeth, and ran away from the scene with Sakazaki.

===Part 9===

Basara and the others who had chosen to temporarily retreat, ran into a certain special classroom on the third floor. It was a space with cooking tables with sinks, stoves, drawers and lined up, the home Economics Classroom that had no equipment inferior to a culinary school.

“—are you guys alright?”

Sakazaki asked after taking a deep breath.

“Nn… I’m fine.” “…Me too.”

Basara and Tachibana nodded while answering.

“But, why did sensei…?”

And asked Sakazaki. why did he help them – and at the same time, why could he use special abilities. Tachibana too also had the same questions, and quietly waited for Sakazaki’s answer. Sakazaki only put on his usual bright smile and said:

“Actually, Jin and I are old friends. He had asked me to look after you while he went to the Demon Realm, and that is why I am here.”

"You are my dad’s…? Then—“

Basara remembered the words Sakazaki had told him on the day he transferred in, and Sakazaki gave a bitter smile.

“That’s right. On the day when we first met, you had asked me if I knew who was Jin’s acquaintance in this school, and that acquaintance is actually me. I am not one of the Heroes, but I have some special abilities, as you had seen.”

Sakazaki’s words set off some visualizations within Basara’s mind. The Heroes were an organization founded to deal against the Demon Race, and there were some who dealt with various supernatural beings like Tachibana who is a vampire, choosing to act without any limitations from an organization, people like retired magicians, exorcists and onmyōji<ref>a traditional Japanese esoteric cosmology, a mixture of natural science and occultism</ref>. Sakazaki was probably part of them.

“I see…”

"Sorry to have kept it from you. It was to conceal my identity so that I can move about in the shadows, and give you a helping hand whenever there is a need. To tell the truth, I had wanted to help you deal with those Heroes and Demons who had bad intentions for Mio, but…”

Sakazaki’s expression became serious.

“I’m very sorry, I am a teacher of this school; I have many people to protect, including you. After Hasegawa came here, practically everyone related to the school has become her hostage; if I get caught moving carelessly, who knows just how many people she will use as meat shields – please forgive me.”

“No need for that, you helping us just now is sufficient enough… Thank you, sensei.”

The problem between the Heroes and the Demon race, is something Basara and the others must settle personally, and not be handed to them by someone else. However—

''…I got helped again by dad.''

Yuki not receiving punishment from the [Village] is probably a result Jin mediating in the shadows, and who knows just how much more he had planned. As Basara was once again reassured by the reliability of his father—

“However, Toujou, didn’t I tell you before – you need to be careful of Hasegawa Chisato.”

“……I’m sorry.”

Sakazaki’s scolding, caused Basara to lower his head.

“Um, Sakazaki-sensei… Just what kind of a person is Hasegawa-sensei?”

Tachibana sheepishly asked from the side, and Sakazaki shook his head while replying:

“I’m not clear about that either… What I know is as you have seen, she possesses a terrifying amount of strength. Thank goodness that up till now, nothing serious has happened. Probably because she wanted to avoid trouble, she had moved everyone’s consciousness away from herself. That is the reason why I have been maintaining my secret observation, to avoid stimulating her… but lately the situation has changed.”

“Then, could the reason Donoue-senpai suddenly turned strange be…?”

Sakazaki nodded with s [Yes], and Tachibana who had asked murmured [How can that be…] while shocked.

But it’s no surprise. It was Hasegawa who had convinced Tachibana to join the Organising Committee, and finding out that she had been planning to do damage to the Sports Festival would give Tachibana a big blow.

“……Sakazaki-sensei, who long do you think the barriers you created can last?”

“I am not able to give you a precise answer. Each of them will last around five minutes, so all of them will be about thirty minutes.”

“I see. Then—“

Basara suddenly swung out Brynhildr. There wasn’t any preliminary actions, a complete surprise attack. Normally speaking, I is completely unavoidable. Right now—

“ ! –T-Toujou-kun?”

“Tachibana was at a loss, shock filling his voice.

But – Sakazaki was different. He jumped backwards, deftly landing on the ground after avoid Basara’s attack.

“Toujou… I can understand that you have been through many things and can’t easily trust people. As you can see now, I am not being controlled by her.”

“That’ right… I know that sensei bringing us here, is completely of your own free will. But—“

Basara held Brynhildr towards Sakazaki and said:

“This, is the irrefutable evidence that shows that you are the true enemy.”

“W-Why…?”

“Listen closely. I had transferred to this school because my dad said that he has an acquaintance here, and Sakazaki-sensei claims to be that acquaintance… that is definitely impossible.”

Because—

“The pressure Hasegawa-sensei had released is extremely shocking… Undoubtedly, it is far above Sakazaki-sensei. And from Sakazaki-sensei’s words, you had known of Hasegawa’s existence for a long time; if Sakazaki-sensei is really the acquaintance of my dad, normally speaking, my dad would’ve stopped me from transferring here, by right.”

“Ah…”

As Tachibana exclaimed as he suddenly realised something—

“Haven’t I already said it? Hasegawa’s strength is really powerful, but it wouldn’t be a big threat if she isn’t stimulated. And you coming to this school of to protect Naruse—“

“An enemy that couldn’t be dealt with if the enemy gets mad isn’t a threat? Usually under this condition, it shouldn’t be me transferring here, but instead Mio transferring to the school I was originally studying at.”

“Basara cut off Sakazaki’s explanation, and then continued:

“And my dad has also said before, he had already done some investigating about Mio and the others; so in his investigation, he will definitely have realised Hasegawa’s presence.”

“Right now both Nonaka and Takigawa who is in charge of Mio’s surveillance have not uncovered Hasegawa’s real identity… You and Kin who have left the Heroes for so long, would be even more difficult to uncover, no?”

“If that is really the case, the fact that you have not warned my dad about Hasegawa-sensei’s presence, is even weirder. And, a short blank five years basically cannot cause my dad’s senses to degrade; even me, can still see through and estimate the strength of an opponent. From what I can see, you do indeed have much strength—“

Basara said while directly looking at Sakazaki:

“But, my apologies – I do not see that you are above my dad. Since you already have found out about Hasegawa’s true strength, my dad cannot not miss it. And my dad clearly knew of the strength Hasegawa possesses, yet gave me no warnings at all… Why is that so?”

There was only one answer.

“Because there was no need at all. My dad knew of Hasegawa-sensei’s strength, and knows that it will never become a threat to us.”

Hasegawa’s powerful strength, instead had revealed the truth. And that is—

“My dad’s acquaintance is not you at all – it is Hasegawa-sensei instead.”

The irony is that, only after mistakenly thinking that he had been saved by the true enemy Sakazaki, he could be so certain. With this, Hasegawa closing Mio and Yuki into the Infirmary, must have her reasons.

They must be fine – so what’s next is to defeat Sakazaki, and things will end.

''…Thirty minutes, huh.''

He didn't know just how much the words of the enemy can be trusted. If that is the truth, if they just waited innocently, they would need to spend thirty minutes before being able to rendezvous with Hasegawa; if they rendezvous with Hasegawa, they’ll probably be able to defeat Sakazaki easily, and Sakazaki probably also knows that. Then—

''…Eh?''

Basara’s train of thought was suddenly broken. He saw Sakazaki still having his usual bright smile on in this situation, gazing at him. This gaze, was the same as the gaze he had felt after the attack at the station late in the night and the one he had felt often within school.

“My, my, looks like there’s no other way…”

In the moment Sakazaki said so with the same smile—

“Gh——…!?”

An attack that couldn’t be seen hit Basara’s abdomen, sending him flying backwards, crashing back-first into the blackboard, flattening his lungs. Just as the force of the impact<ref>read: Newton’s Third Law</ref> cause Basara’s body to bounce from the wall—

“ ! –Toujou-ku—“

Tachibana’s shout was suddenly cut off. It was an attack exactly like the one that hit Basara, that had directly hit Tachibana. Probably because that attack had also taken his consciousness, he laid on the floor, not moving at all.

This scene, caused Basara who had difficulties breathing due to the impact and whose vision ois still blurry—

“————!”

Who had barely landed on the ground feet first – to kick the ground hard at the same time, suddenly moving forward.

Since Tachibana is now unconsciousness, the option of escaping the Home Economics Classroom and getting to Hasegawa’s side after wrecking Sakazaki’s barrier is now cut off. Even if he were to carry Tachibana and run utilizing the speed of a speed-type fighter, they would be stopped by the numerous barriers Sakazaki had set up on their way here, and Sakazaki would catch up in an instant.

Those barriers were not just to delay Hasegawa, they were also probably to prevent Basara and Tachibana from escaping. Since they can’t escape… they can only fight.

“ ! –Oooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

With the roar fuelled by anger pushed out from the stomach and forcefully pushing his lungs to restart themselves, Toujou Basara attacked.

While holding Brynhildr in front of his eyes pointed at Sakazaki, Basara kept his posture low and dashed in between the lined-up cooking tables. This action, to deal with attacks that couldn’t be seen by the eyes, can block attacks that come from the front as well as the sides.

Most likely, there won’t be any attacks coming from his back. He had already locked on to have Sakazaki in front of him, and if an attack really comes from behind him, he’ll just have to immediately adjust his posture and continue going straight to attack. His expectations were quickly fulfilled, as an attack came at from in front of him, and Basara immediately increased his speed; in less than a breath, Basara had already closed in on Sakazaki, and swung the raised Brynhildr downwards at Sakazaki. He probably won’t be able to avoid this attack – but if he does manage to avoid it, Basara will use Brynhildr to destroy the floor of the Home economics classroom, opening a way down to the second floor. Since Sakazaki wants to prevent Basara from rendezvousing with Hasegawa, this will probably be the situation he wants to avoid the most. Thus, Basara thought of various countermeasures to the actions Sakazaki might take, and got ready to forcefully slash through any defence or struggle put up.

“—So that’s it.”

Sakazaki kept his smile unchanged, and used the unseeable attack to meet Basara’s attack; but as Basara’s slash had superior power, Sakazaki’s attack bounced off with a ‘Clang!’. Basara did not stop just from that, and continued swinging Brynhildr downwards – but clashing with that attack just now had caused him a very small delay, enough for Sakazaki to retreat backwards. Yet—

''…Don’t even think of escaping!''

Basara immediately followed. Even if Sakazaki can send out attacks outside of Basara’s attack range, there was the danger of him injuring himself when the distance between them is close to zero, and that would naturally the number of attacks Sakazaki let loose. There is no weapon in Sakazaki’s hands, so he could very likely by a mage-type fighter -- once the distance between them has been shortened, the very fast swordsman of a speed-type fighter like him would be able to suppress him within a few strokes.

In other words, a close-ranged battle was Basara’s only way of victory – and that was exactly what he did.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Basara immediately pulled into Brynhildr’s effective range, and released a slash.

As any errors in dodging would cause Basara to destroy the flooring, Sakazaki casted a barrier, defending against Basara’s countless criss-crossing attacks—

“What a headache… She’ll be here very soon, so don’t waste too much of my time, understand?”

In the moment he said while having a frustrated smile on, he released a shockwave.

However – its target was not Basara, but Tachibana who collapsed at their side. It was an attack released downwards, with its strength controlled in order to not destroy the flooring. Tachibana who possesses the robustness and recovery power of a vampire probably won’t receive a very serious injury, but—

“……!”

Seeing his unconscious friend unable to unable to defend and receiving the attack, Basara’s heart was unconsciously shaken and the speed of his attacks decreased. Sakazaki took the opportunity taking a step back, he said with his right palm aimed precisely at Basara:

“Hahaha – Toujou, you really are a kind-hearted person.”

In the next moment, the attack Sakazaki released hit Basara’s shoulder.

"Ga—aaahhh…!”

Sakazaki who had been on the defensive up till now, attacked Basara who was in mid-upturned as the target, and as if to vent his anger onto Basara’s body, released countless relentless attacks at Basara’s body which crashed into the glass case by the wall.

“Ggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!”

As the attacks pounded him, the broken glass shards carved countless scars into Basara’s body. Despite that, Basara still clashed Brynhildr at one of the attacks and immediately left the wall. Yet—

“————!”

When he tried to dash towards Sakazaki once again, he suddenly stopped and gasped. That was not due to taking injuries, but instead by Sakazaki’s side – there was a young teenage girl floating in mid-air.

" ! ...Kurumi!"

Basara reflexively shouted her name, but Kurumi gave no reactions. Then, Sakazaki said:

“Don’t worry, she is only unconscious – no matter what, she is after all my precious hostage. But right now she is just merely unconscious, so if don’t wish to see her lose her life, Toujou Basara, you better do the sensible thing. Alright—“

Sakazaki’s smile got even brighter.

“My apologies, I don’t have much time left – can you please put down your weapon?”

“………………………..!”

Despite how Basara gritting his teeth could be heard audibly, he had no choice but to listen to Sakazaki’s demand in the end, since after all, Kurumi’s life is irreplaceable. But—he can’t give up just like that.

''…It’s not over yet…!''

Sakazaki’s target is Basara, most likely due to [Banishing Shift]; then, he probably won’t kill so easily, so there will probably be a chance to retaliate. Thinking that, as Basara was about to throw Brynhildr into the air – he suddenly heard a [Hyun] sound.

“——————”

Taking a closer look, Sakazaki had raised his right hand and was pointing his index and midle finger at Basara.

--next moment, Basara’s body tilted right along with a metallic ‘Clang’ sound.

Basara immediately put strength to right himself, thinking: [What is going on?] before seeing it.

Brynhildr had fallen onto the floor – together with armoured right arm.

''…Eh?''

In the moment his thought stopped, at the leftover part of the severed right shoulder – a large amount of blood poured out from the shoulder region.

There was no feeling of pain, only the visual of seeing blood pouring out, and his consciousness thinning out.

''…! This is…!''

Basara became significantly anxious. This clouding of his consciousness is not due to significant blood loss, it was probably Sakazaki taking the opportunity when Basara was realising he had received grave injury causing a break in his consciousness to control his mind.

''No matter what, I have to scrape by'' – the moment he thought that, his whole body rapidly lost energy.

When he realised it, what was before his eyes was the flooring of the Home Economics classroom, and it turned into black in the turn of an eye.

''…Shit…!''

''How can I be defeated here?'' Basara used his remaining right arm to fumble for Brynhildr, but with only black in his vision, his hand could only feel the flooring.

Very quickly, Basara could no longer muster up this much resistance. Just as he was about to give up trying to retain his consciousness—

''…Who, is it…?''

Toujou Basara vaguely heard a certain someone’s voice.

And his consciousness being swallowed by the darkness – is what happened next.

===Part 10===

After Sakazaki confirmed the collapsed Basara had lost consciousness and is no longer to battle—

“Now then… I better move quickly.”

During the time when he fought with Basara, two of the barriers had already been broke through, and it won’t be long before ‘’she’’ arrives. Before that happens, he will have to leave this place.

“—but, I better clean up before I leave.”

Saying that, Sakazaki looked at Tachibana and Kurumi who was unconscious. Since he had already obtained Basara, hostages no longer have any use. Bringing a burden along with him will not only just slow him down, it’ll be much easier to leave behind traces if he decides to jump through space; why not just kill the hostages now, to not give him any troubles? Hence, Sakazaki raised his right hand towards Tachibana and Kurumi – in the corner of his eye, the figure of Basara lying on the ground suddenly disappeared.

“What…Guuaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The surprise Sakazaki let out while turning around suddenly turned into a scream. An attack he did not see from the front had sent him flying, followed by a series of booms. It was the sound of Sakazaki who was sent flying breaking through the wall of the Home Economics Classroom, as well as the walls of the classroom behind him.

Sakazaki continuously broke through five classrooms, sending the hard blackboards, lecterns, chairs and desks dotted around the room, storage cabinets, etc. flying everywhere in pieces – before finally stopping back-first on a large machine in the Crafts Classroom. Then—

“Gu… Uu… Ha…!”

Sakazaki who let out anguished moans vomited out large amounts of fresh blood, clearly showing there were ruptures in his internal organs. Even the damage to his ribcage was not simply just fractures, it was already in pieces.

''…J-Just what…?''

The pain distorted his vision, and as Sakazaki tried to focus his consciousness, a golden aura covered him, rapidly repairing the damage to his body. Despite that, Sakazaki still wasn’t able to move, only able to slightly raise his head.

“ ! ……?”

And in the direction he had came from, he saw something like green flames casting flickers of light on the surroundings, and gasped. In the dim barrier, the bright light slowly approached Sakazaki.

[[Image:SMnK v04 249.jpg|thumb]]

That, is unmistakably Toujou Basara. From the classroom Sakazaki was knocked out from – on the many chips and shards of the broken rubble, he slowly took steps towards him at a steady pace, causing Sakazaki to unconsciously widen his eyes. he bleeding of the severed arm had been stopped, but not just that—

''…how is the right arm I severed…!''

Basara’s right arm that was supposed to have been severed, has been restored, and was tightly gripping onto Brynhildr.

No, to be exact, it was not restored. Previously, when Brynhildr was materialised, there was armour only on the right arm; but the Basara right now had his torso and back covered up by armour too – as if the armour was eroding into him.

Next—

“————————”

Basara’s eyes, viciously turned towards Sakazaki, as if locking onto its prey, looking at Sakazaki with a gaze that was different from usual. When their eyes met—

“ ! ——Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!”

Sakazaki who seemed to have finished healing himself raised a scream as if trying to get rid of his spiralling fear.

As something called fear overcame his rational instincts, Sakazaki forgot that he had originally wanted to capture Basara alive and materialised countless golden glowing spheres and released them in one swoop of his arm, and those spheres flew very fast towards Basara while leaving a trail behind like a meteor—

“——————!?”

Yet with a slash through the air, those golden spheres suddenly disappeared. A high-pitched ringing sound then rang out, showing that what Basara had just acyivated was undoubtedly [Basnishing Shift], but—

''…He had activated that move successively…!''

Impossible, how can something like this be happening… Taking into account the conditions to successfully eliminate, successively activating it is something impossible at a basic level. The surprise, caused Sakazaki’s mind to turn blank.

Basara’s silhouette then disappeared from Sakazaki’s eyes, leaving behind only some flickers of light. Immediately—

“————!?”

A sudden twisting of his body on reflex saved Sakazaki’s life. The glint of Brynhildr appeared, sweeping through where Sakazaki’s head was just a moment ago. But this dodge did not manage to keep him completely safe, and his the hearing from his left ear disappeared, causing the thought that his left ear had been cut off to appear in Sakazaki’s mind.

''…No.''

Merely cutting off the ear wouldn’t be enough to cause hearing loss. As Sakazaki’s continued evading, he touched the place where his left ear was supposed to be. There was no pain or blood, but yet the hearing of his left ear had disappeared. As if – the existence of its hearing ability had disappeared from the world.

“Could it be, it could not only just stop attacks…!?”

Amidst the unprecedented shock, Sakazaki tried to quickly draw distance between himself and Basara.

Not only could he activate [Banishing Shift], the ability to completely eliminate in succession, he could also use it to attack? How is that possible? The activation condition of [Banishing Shift] is mainly to limit its overpoweredness after all.

If it was possible to override the conditions—

“Then, it’s just as if…… Gu—aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Basara almost instantly came around to before Sakazaki – and with a sweep, the right of Sakazaki’s abdomen was taken.

Next moment, Basara grabbed Sakazaki who staggered from the pain by the throat—

“! …Uh… Haa……!?”

And held him up by force, his hand pinching a ring around Sakazaki’s neck. Sakazaki who currently had difficulty breathing, saw it at this moment.

Basara’s face as he was releasing a green glow while holding Brynhildr in his hand, that was carrying a dark smile.

--This view caused Sakazaki to want to say something to stop him.

Anything is fine, even if it were lies.

Someone had to say something to quickly stop Basara. Yet, Basara had the strength to take his neck at any time, making him not able to make any sounds. Then—

“————————”

Basara raised his eyebrows, and put more strength into gripping Brynhildr – and just as he was about to release [Banishing Shift] and eliminate Sakazaki’s existence—

“—that’s enough.”

A calm voice was suddenly heard – and in the next moment, golden chains ensnared Basara, stopping of all of his movements.

Right in the nick of time, Sakazaki’s life was saved.

“ ! …Haah… Haah… To think that something like this, caused me…!”

Kneeling on the floor while at a loss, Sakazaki whispered while staring at Basara who was trapped in mid-air. Just then—

“—I see that even you have these kind of days, Ornis.”

That tart voice stated out Sakazaki’s real name. Turning around to look, he only saw her walking slowly this way.

“How are you able to enter here…”

“Is it something weird? Those barriers you created to obstructed me, were destroyed when Basara let loose with Banishing Shift.”

After saying that, Hasegawa Chisato gave a cold smile.

“Why do you think the Hero Tribe had decided to simply just exile Basara who had already lost control of his abilities from the Village? Even if he was trapped into barriers like these, was once the strongest Valkyrie who hunted for many souls in the name of the chief god and had sacrificed her body and soul to seal an evil spirit.”

“ ! …To think that even after being sealed, it still has so much strength.”

Probably because of the period of time Brynhildr was stuck upright in the earth and the sealed evil spirit fusing with Basara who later on became its user, the container that was called a sword was able to preserve its strength and part of itself. Basara’s right arm regenerating and his chain of out-of-control actions, was definitely due to Brynhildr who was severed and separated from Basara, in order to preserve its own existence and return to its host body no matter what, rousing its instincts to kill Sakazaki who would be a threat to its preservation of its existence.

''However…''

Even if Brynhildr had forcefully suppressed Basara’s consciousness and manifested itself on his flesh and controlled it, for her who had combined with Basara’s body, what she will be able to do won’t exceed the abilities of the host. To tell the truth, [Banishing Shift] is not Brynhildr’s ability.

In other words – the continuous and successive use of [Banishing Shift], ignoring the condition of it only able to counterattack, as well as the swift speed which Sakazaki wasn’t able to react to, were all Basara’s own abilities.

Sakazaki had been trying to treat the injury dealt to his left ear and the right of his abdomen, there was no effect at all. It was due to [Banishing Shift] severing the origin of its existence, causing those parts to have never existed at all. As Sakazaki once again felt shock and awe at that power—

“But still… Why did you not choose Naruse or Nonaka to be your hostage, instead choosing Nonaka’s sister?”

“It’s because that I knew, that if I made a move at Naruse or Nonaka, you would see through it.”

Sakazaki replied to Hasegawa:

“You had enclosed the both of them into the infirmary with a double barrier – it was to protect them so that I can’t harm them, right?”

Thus, he had conversely used that fact. When Basara who harboured suspicions against Hasegawa saw that scene, his suspicions would be on the mark and Sakazaki would intervene with the excuse of saving Basara, taking the opportunity to mention Jin’s name, creating the opportunity for Basara to become careless.

“I see… So in order to obtain Banishing Shift, you made use of Tachibana’s and Donoue’s emotions and lied to Basara that I had changed Donoue’s personality, to make him become suspicious of me, right? You had originally planned to use this to incite Basara and trick me… only to be seen through by Basara and have your plan fall through in the end.”

Hasegawa continued saying to Sakazaki who expression was increasingly becoming entangled:

“—but there is still something I don’t understand. Why did you attack Basara when he was on his way back from my home? Doing something like that, wouldn’t it cause him to become cautious? If you wanted to obtain Banishing Shift, avoiding rousing his suspicions would be better, so why did you lower your chances of success on purpose?”

Hearing that question, Sakazaki – Ornis spoke:

“…Isn’t it obvious, Afreyja-sama”

He called Hasegawa by her real name, and said:

“It’s because Toujou Basara – that damned brat, received a favour from you”

Hasegawa listened as Ornis spoke with a tone of hate:

“Since you had put up an invisible barrier at the infirmary and your apartment, I am no able to look in… but from the state Toujou left your apartment, it’s not difficult to see that something had happened.”

Ornis trembled from anger while saying [Just why?], and asked:

“For someone so important like you, why did you do that…!”

“I see… so that is why you wanted to forcefully extract Banishing Shift, and then kill him”

Hasegawa raised her eyebrows, and said:

“—just like when you killed the real Sakazaki.”

Ornis's mouth curled – and at this moment he returned back to his original posture.

“Indeed, is there anything wrong with that? That human who did not know just how lowly he was dared held delusions of becoming close to you… All I did was just doing away with a dirty pest, was there anything wrong with that?”

A smile appeared on his face, clearly showing some arrogance, becoming insidious.

“That unmatched beauty of yours, is an absolute sanctuary that no one can dirty; even if you sealed your power and came to this Realm, that face still remains unchanged. And the one to protect the sanctuary, would naturally be none other than me who was ordered to guard you as a mission.”

Ornis’s words, caused Hasegawa Chisato to be disgruntled.

--not long ago, Hasegawa had opposed the knotty implications of [Jealousy], and had once spoke to Basara about that.

Back then, she had said that jealousy is something that was just as it appeared to be, but it would become messy once it crosses a certain stage. That was not her speculation or generalization, as Ornis who is near Hasegawa had such complications; yet Hasegawa had not dealt with him at all, until today. For Ornis’s convenience, Hasegawa had turned a blind eye when Ornis had killed the real Sakazaki; the reason was that Sakazaki was a scum who secretly does all sorts of nasty things to female students, so even if Ornis had not done it, Sakazaki would die one day from someone’s plot.<ref> reference to school days?</ref>

After that, to prevent the other male teachers from assaulting Ornis, she had diverted their consciousness away from him. It was only when their minds became relaxed from drinking alcohol then did they let loose on their clamped-down emotions.

--as far as Hasegawa is concerned, Basara is the only exception. Hasegawa had originally planned to look over him from afar, but under Jin’s arrangement, Basara had come to this school to study.

Thus – whenever she saw Basara, she couldn’t hold it back any more, since after all, the last time she had interacted with him this close, was when he was just a baby that was just born. Hence when Hasegawa saw Basara who had grown into a strong young teenager, her suppressed emotions rapidly expanded; and when Basara spoke to her about his troubles that couldn’t be discussed with Mio, Yuki or Maria, her emotions ran wild, to the point where it flooded to even push her to invite Basara into the bathroom in her apartment and give her affection to him using her breasts. Yet, Ornis who obsessively loved Hasegawa was unable to accept something like that happening, and so on impulse, he attacked Basara. At that moment, Ornis looked at Basara with vicious eyes—

“I will definitely not allow anyone to tarnish you. Not just humans who are just inferior versions of us—“

And said out the hidden major secret.

“—even that taboo, abomination of 『Blood of Three Races』 too.”

Hearing that—

“————————”

Hasegawa Chisato emotions immediately exploded, and unlocked all the power she possessed.

Dazzling golden aura rapidly poured out, her hair and eyes then turned into golden and blue colours, regaining the air from back when she was called Afreyja.

“Mind your words, Ornis… In that child, in Basara’s body, flows『Her』blood, and to protect the honour and glory of that person, no one is allowed to slander Basara’s existence.”

“ ! …Even if you say that, wasn’t『Her』death due to this youth?”

Receiving Hasegawa's murderous intent, the shaken Ornis tried to rebut, and despite how his expression distorted from fear, he felt pure joy from once again seeing Hasegawa’s true self.

“To you, Toujou is probably your enemy, no? But yet you abandoned your position for this guy, and even sealed your power and came to this Realm… and even protecting him. Actually, I know about all of it—“

“Ornis continued:

“Before when he had a battle against his childhood friends – you had hugged him after leaving the Yakiniku shop, and kissed his forehead to give him a blessing; that’s why near the end of the battle, Toujou hadn’t fallen into deep sleep from inhaling Nonaka’s drug and was just in time to settle her danger.”

And then—

“Previously before the battle against the high-class demon, you had tied a bandage that could act as a holy talisman on Toujou’s injured finger, warning him to absolutely not take it off. Right? That was the reason why despite the damage sustained from the succubus in her adult form and Zolgear left no lasting effects.”

Seeing Hasegawa’s silence showing affirmation, Ornis said:

“Why? Why are you so obsessed with this youth…?”

This question, caused Hasegawa to touch her earing with a fingertip, and reply:

“Because this child – is the proof that『She』had once lived.

What Hasegawa said while gazing at Basara, were emotions that she could never give up – Hasegawa Chisato’s true feelings.

Toujou Basara, is the child she wanted to give birth to even if it means sacrificing herself. She, was a special woman who was far older than Hasegawa, whom Hasegawa held a sister-like admiration for.

To protect this child, Hasegawa Chisato had resolved to do anything for him.

It was fifteen years ago, when she had sworn to herself on the day Basara was born.

“Is that so – then, it seems that I have no other choice.”

At the same time Ornis announced that, a radiance surrounded Basara who has in the air.

That radiance is similar to a magic circle, but in fact, dissimilar – just like Hasegawa, it radiated the sacred golden glow.

“As long as Toujou exists, you will continue sacrificing for him – in order to set you free, I will have to kill Toujou.”

Ornis said:

“This is the holy circle<ref>a variation on the term (magic circle)?</ref> I had constructed to extract the power of Banishing Shift. Although I had not expected that Brynhildr would go out of control, Toujou Basara right now is bound by you, so disposing of him wouldn’t be a problem. I, who exists to follow and serve you, knows of the nature of your power, has always been looking for ways to serve you, so – I wouldn’t cause and rebounding or repulsing of our powers.”

These words were not lies. The golden glow gradually seeped through Hasegawa’s binding, flowing towards Basara’s body.

“I see… However, do you really think that I will continue watching as you cause trouble?”

“Toujou’s Banishing Shift, is an ability that can eliminate my flesh at the level of the soul. No matter what I do, once [the people up there] know of this, this guy will be as good as dead.

Ornis continued with ‘since that is the case’, and said:

“Why not let me first extract the ability of Banishing Shift? Once I bring back this ability, I will be able to send you back to that position high up there. This place, isn’t somewhere you should be staying at.”

''Come.''

“Return back to the God Realm with me – Afreyja-sama”

Seeing Ornis extend a hand, Hasegawa gave a bried moment of silence before speaking in an enraged tone:

“…You really think I’ll let you kill Basara, and return with you?”

“You are free to become angry. The situation right now is different from the past, you can no longer stop me. Other than for self-protection, [the people up there] had sealed virtually all of your power; that was the condition of you coming to this Realm, is it not? So—“

Ornis tried to continue speaking – but was cut off by Hasegawa, literally.

Simply swinging her right hand, she completely smashed Ornis’s saint circle.

“ ! ————?”

After that, Hasegawa said to the stunned Ornis:

“Fifteen years ago… when I had decided to abandon everything, I received a lot of condemnation, especially from the rest of the [Ten gods]; however – there were still a few, who was willing to stand by my side.”

And in the end, Hasegawa reached a [Compromise].

“Indeed, majority of my power has been sealed, but if I meet a certain situation – for [A Certain Goal], I can release as much power as in the past.”

''Do you know why?''

“—if I find a time where I must protect Basara, my seal will be cancelled temporarily.”

Announcing that, Hasegawa began walking slowly towards Ornis.

Perhaps finally realising just how close to death he was, Ornis suddenly became flustered.

“T-This is a joke right, Afreyja-sama… Didn’t you just stop Toujou from eliminating me? If you really wanted to protect Toujou, you only just had to watch him—“

“—I had stopped Basara, not to save you.”

Hasegawa coldly smiled – and then said out the truth.

“If I had not intervened, the barriers you and I had put up could’ve been completely eliminated; moreover, if Basara had killed you in that situation, things would’ve happened like you said, with those people finding out of his power. No matter what, I must prevent that from happening.”

“Afreyja-sama had also put up barriers…? How? What did it even happen…”

“It’s no wonder you didn’t realise it… after all, it is the special barrier that not even the rest of the Ten Gods focusing can sense.”

“Y-You’re lying, right…? If what you said is true, then back when the situation about Toujou and Takigawa and those childhood playmates happened, you should have used the power of the Ten Gods to protect him, no!?”

“Of course, I had prepared some insurance. However, the conflict arising from the Demon Race fighting over Naruse, as well as the problem concerning Nonaka and those childhood playmates, were all hurdles Basara will overcome by himself. I was just holding back myself from intervening, to stop myself from protecting him too much.”

''However—you are different.''

“Since you from the God Race wants to get involved, it no longer concerns Naruse or Nonaka, it’s a problem that I must not push to someone else, and eradicate it personally.”

Hasegawa added an ‘Also’, and said:

“Just wanting to kill Basara is enough to make me not let you off alive… You even made use of me, making Basara suspect me. If not for you, I would not even need to look at myself with such cruel eyes. Say, jusy how should I make you compensate me… Ornis?”

Saying that, Hasegawa then gathered golden aura in her right hand, releasing a multi-layered holy circle.

“In Basara’s place, I shall thoroughly eradicate you until there’s no trace of you left.”

And she extended her right hand towards Ornis.

“Afreyja-sama! …I-It was for you that I—“

[[Image:SMnK v04 263.jpg|thumb]]

Those words that he blurted out, became his last words.

The power Hasegawa released was as she said, wiping out all of Ornis’s existence. Then—“

“………What you wanted to say at the end, couldn’t be that you want me to let you live, could it?”

Hasegawa sighed, and said:

“If you say that you wanted to kill Basara for my sake – that would be no different from asking me to kill you.”

===Part 11===

After eliminating Ornis – Hasegawa Chisato still had to do something.

“Next…”

Hasegawa turned to face Basara who was bounded by chains and currently hung up in mid-air.

And after that said to the demonic sword that had regenerated Basara’s right arm, controlled Basara’s consciousness, and expanded the armour to his body:

“Thank you for saving me the time needed to regenerate his right hand, but regretfully, I cannot hand him to you. As for the soul of the one who foolishly attempted to harm you, you have have him – so please accept it.”

Hasegawa touched Brynhildr lightly—

“——————”

With some ringing sounds of steel, Brynhildr which was embodied melted into nothingness, and his body and the armour on his right arm regained their original appearance. Hasegawa then released the chains, and Basara landed within her arms through the air.

“It’s great that you’re fine… Basara.”

Hasegawa sat down on the floor, tightly holding on to her beloved youth.

''--to tell the truth, I really want to you everything.

Tell you about my identity, Basara’s life, what Ornis had meant when he said [Blood of Three Races].

As well as'' – just how much Hasegawa Chisato loved Toujou Basara. But—

“I’m really sorry – I still can’t tell you of everything about me yet.”

After taking a breath—

“And – the matter about your two mothers.”

Hasegawa hasn’t even revealed that matter yet to his father Jin, so naturally she can’t Basara about it yet.

''…Really, why am I even bringing this upon myself?''

Caressing Basara’s cheeks, Hasegawa couldn’t help but to smile bitterly. Since she can’t reveal her own identity, Hasegawa needed to modify Basara’s memories and pretend that she herself is unrelated to this matter.

When she sent Mio and Yuki into the infirmary, she had already done the necessary preparations with only some fine-tuning left, and only Tachibana and Basara were left – just in case, it is probably best that Kurumi’s memories were also checked through. There probably won’t be any more problems with that.

Besides, Hasegawa still had to deal with the aftermath of some matters. Firstly, is to let the disrupted Sports Festival that Ornis had controlled Donoue to create a tornado continue. Basara and his companions had joined the organising committee and put in a lot of work over a long period of time, so she can’t let Ornis’s twisted love for her to cause the Sports Festival to be halted.

Next is to deal with Ornis – Sakazaki’s whereabouts. Basara had properly disposed of him, so he’ll probably be treated as a missing person in the end, but the problem caused by the tornado still remains. If the testimonials aren’t appropriate enough, the school and police would conclude that Sakazaki’s disappearance is linked to the tornado, and the Sports Festival this year will be halted. To avoid that situation, the memories of the student dean or other related personal has to be modified – for something of this degree, it would be a breeze for the current Hasegawa.

Next up…

Lastly, the most important one, is to erase his memories of letting loose with [Banishing Shift] at Sakazaki from basara’s mind. Although his consciousness was seized by Brynhildr at that time and probably wouldn’t remember it – his subconsciousness would still remember it. If by coincidence one day he remembers it, it will undoubtedly increase the pain of Basara who has yet to be free from the pain from the scene of the tragedy five years ago.

Thus, to modify Basara’s memories, Hasegawa laid atop Basara. Although just making contact with her hand would be sufficient to modify memories, and she will be doing that to the other people – but to Basara, she just wanted to use this way. At a distance the both of them could feel each other’s breathing, Hasegawa Chisato who was looking at Basara’s sleeping face suddenly an emotion rushing up to her head—

“————”

She kissed Basara, unable to hold back anymore. A compensation of this level, is probably fine. Fully experienced the sensation of the lips, Hasegawa then slipped her tongue into his mouth.

“Nn……”

And Basara who was supposed to be sleeping had a reaction, entwining his tongue with hers, and even started caressing her breast.

''…Fufu, you’re still the same as always.''

Not only did Hasegawa not resist, she even returned the kiss even more sexily.

Entwining with his tongue, saliva flowing into each other’s mouths, letting out sounds as they stimulated each other’s mouths.

At that moment – Basara’s mobile phone fell out from his pocket.

“Oh my…”

Hasegawa stopped her movements, and began reaching a hand for the floor – and then stopped.

Because she saw what was displayed on the screen of the phone that fell to the ground.

The phone is currently doing a sound recording. From the duration of the recording displayed, the recording was probably started after being trapped within Ornis’s barrier. It was his insurance, taking into account that he might be manipulated by enemy that could control consciousness.

He only had to listen to the recording after things settled down to be able to understand the whole truth. Hence—

“Fu…ahaha! Ahahahaha!”

Hasegawa couldn’t hold back her surging laughter. She knew that Basara and Takigawa had joined hands to bring down Zolgear – but she had not expected that she herself and Ornis would also be set up by him.

This young man, really is something. Despite how Toujou Basara is still a far cry from the Ten Gods’ Afreyja on the battlefield; his mind is much more exquisite. Hasegawa noticing Basara’s phone, is just purely luck; if she had released him directly after modifying his memories, everything she had been hiding would be found out by him. But—

“Even if you are so smart, you probably never thought that my feelings for you are so deep, right?”

Hasegawa giggled. Basara’s strategies and thinking are really amazing, but this time, Hasegawa’s emotions had won with a kiss. To continue that action, Hasegawa Chisato brought her lips closer towards Basara—

“I really look forward… to the day where I can tell you of today, understand?”

And after murmuring that, their four lips once again made contact.

And suddenly, a dazzling golden light warmly covered the two of them, as if gently giving blessings to their future.
=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2016-04-10T05:16:57Z

J2270A: Tried adding edits and notes as I read along

==Always Wanted to Confess to You==

=== Part 1 ===

Nonaka Kurumi had a good affinity with spirits at a young age.

Five years before the tragedy attacked the 《 Village 》, while her older sister Yuki learned sword skills one after another increasing her abilities as a {{furigana|Skill-Type Swordsman|Multisaber}} <ref> 全応型剣士</ref>, Kurumi bloomed her talent as a {{furigana|Spirit Magician|Element Master}}. Right now, among the {{furigana| Spirit Magician|Element Master}} in the 《 Village 》, her skill developed to the extent that she could fight with one or two.

However──Kurumi couldn't use her ability well right now. The place that usually serves as a channel for the spirits to lend their power would not open that easily. It's because… they have come to the Demon Realm.

Wildart is a city which served as stronghold of the Moderates faction. In the past, this city was declared as the strongest, ruled by the Demon King Predecessor Wilbert for generations, a luxurious royal castle and bustling castle downtown. Surrounded by the rich nature of the forest Oldora, Nonaka Kurumi right now, was at the middle of the Fost River which flowed nearby Wildart Castle.

"───"

As Kurumi stood still in the riverbank as rocks and gravels roll, she reached her left palm which materialized the spirit gauntlet <ref>霊操術の籠手 translated as Soul Purity Arts Gauntlet </ref> to reach the water surface of the river, her consciousness was concentrated and the channel for sprits was opened.

Simultaneously, in the Soul Purity Arts that Kurumi pushed out in her left hand, ──a magic circle unfolded in the thin air, disturbing the flow of water in the river. A vortex began to gradually occur and grew to a size of a meter, and the water rolled up to the sky. As small droplets fell down, Kurumi raised her concentration once more, and the water that shot up gradually formed a certain divine beast.

A dragon.

"……OOoo～!"

From the top of a huge rock nearby, the little succubus companion who followed after her raised a voice of admiration ── she's Naruse Maria. In front of what Maria is seeing right now,

"───"

Kurumi unexpectedly made a severe expression── At once, the shape of the water which curled upwards lost control, the dragon's shape turned for worse, and the large quantity of water fell down the surface of the river like a waterfall in the sky.

"Isn't that amazing Kurumi-san? Today, compared to yesterday, you're able to use it up to this extent."

"……this isn't that good at all."

To Maria who claps her hands in admiration, Kurumi replied with a frown.

──What Kurumi called for was a spirit of a water attribute. Usually, Undine and Nereids, and various spirits such as Apsaras <ref> female spirit of the clouds and waters in Hindu and Buddhist mythology </ref> lend their powers to Kurumi.

But due to the Demon Realm's<ref>I used Demon Realm instead of Hell coz it sounds more appropriate here.</ref> influence, Kurumi wasn't able to open a channel with spirits well right now. She should be able to produce an even bigger water dragon if that isn't true, and make them soar into the sky just as it is──but the results ended up to a degree that even a small size wasn't possible to maintain.

Even as she appealed to a spirit like usual, their voice and reactions felt very distant. Perhaps Kurumi today can only take out half of her powers in comparison to when she's in the human world.

As Maria gave a bitter smile, she jumped off from the top of the rock and closed the distance to Kurumi. Then,

"Well, since training is going to end soon, let's have lunch. The maid in the kitchen had made us sandwiches."

As she said so, Maria opened a big basket held in her hands and showed it to Kurumi. With meat and vegetables in the inside, the sandwich also have jam-packed various ingredients such as eggs tightly. As expected of a dish from an entrusted maid serving at a castle indeed, it seemed so delicious even by only looking.

"Isn't this amount a little too much to eat for only two people…?"

"Because Kurumi didn't eat a proper meal this morning, this is just right as it is"

"………"

To the words of Maria, Kurumi went silent. She's right──Kurumi had hardly eaten her breakfast. Though she took a seat in the dining room and started eating, she left the seat in a hurry.

Kurumi's behavior is something that cannot be permitted. To Kurumi who fell silent, in a hemp-woven rag, Maria took a seat, laid her back to the grass of the dry riverbed and asked,

"…Are you still angry about Basara-san and Zest-san's Master and Servant Contract?"

She's right──this morning, Kurumi was told by Basara that he and Zest made a Master and Servant contract.

Of course, before coming to the Demon Realm, declaring “It's necessary to protect Zest, so a Master and Servant contract should be made” is really the kind of what the gentle Basara does. Kurumi thought so and agreed upon. However, when she was made to hear that it happened ──Kurumi knew the fact that she admitted him to have a Master and Servant Contract with Zest due to her condition. But,

''…I can't believe it, to think that even sis or Mio not to say anything…''

For Mio who was targeted by Zolgear, to even have a connection to the one that murdered her adoptive parents cruelly──She was so to speak was the sole enemy for Mio and Basara. As for Zest who was a subordinate of such a man to enter a Master and Servant Contract with Basara, even if real thoughts came from their lips, Kurumi thought that those intentions will never be accepted no matter what.

However──after a brief silence, Yuki and Mio approved the contract of Basara. Kurumi cried “What!?” immediately, and stood up from her chair,

…But.

Kurumi wasn't able to say anything more than that. Because in the past, she had become undoubtedly an enemy of Basara before. Therefore, since Yuki and Mio who have not betrayed Basara accepted it, Kurumi had no choice but to accept.

──Still, everybody seemed to have understood Kurumi's feelings. Basara and Zest whom are to blame remained silent for granted, and for sure, the three people: Yuki, Mio and Maria also understood Kurumi's and Basara's feelings, so they didn't say anything. However, unable to bear the eyes which turned to her right now──as she came to her senses Kurumi ran out of the dining room and walked along the hallway alone. Then, passing each other by chance on the hallway, Kurumi asked Noel the housemaid whether there is a river nearby, and told her this place.

──There was a reason why Nonaka Kurumi wanted to come to the river.

Before the tragedy that happened five years ago, when Basara was still in the 《 Village 》of the Hero Clan──Kurumi had often gone out to play in a nearby river with Basara and Yuki. Fishing together, swimming together, they get along well just like true siblings. Being the younger one,Kurumi always loved Basara and Yuki, and piled up many wonderful memories with the two people.

One time, those memories──due to the tragedy five years ago, she thought that they were lost completely.

After the sad reunion five years after, they had fought one time──still, Basara remained unchanged from the old days, and valued Kurumi as she was. Therefore, even though it's her mission to live under the same roof as them, she was really happy. Even little by little, she thought that that she could go back to the old days from the bottom of her heart. She actually wanted to come to this river together with everyone. While remembering her childhood with Basara and Yuki and their past relationships, she wanted to make a new memory here, with Mio and Maria added. And then──if desired, Kurumi won't even mind even if Zest was there.

…However, she making a Master and Servant Contract with Basara is a different story.

She heard the story that Zest has a power of an S class. By making a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, she'll become stronger than before, raising his power, thus finding herself useful to Basara.

…still.

Nonaka Kurumi thought──she doesn't want to lose to Zest.

Therefore when Kurumi came here alone, she began her training in order to manage even a little the darkness element that she got from Lucia. Maria followed behind a little later. As Maria finished arranging the sandwich and side dishes on the seat,

"Anyway, let's have lunch first. The brain doesn't act properly when hungry, and I think that's not good in various ways."

She said so, beckoning her. Therefore,

"………Un"

As Nonaka Kurumi nodded, she sat down next to Maria and began eating the food on that day.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

The sandwiches the maid had made were delicious.

Though they thought that the amount in the basket was too many to fill in two people, partly due to the fact of almost runniing outside in the morning, she was able to eat it up with Maria in no time. Even if feeling depressed, if the stomach is filled with something good, a person can get well in a little while.

Was the state of Kurumi being perceived? Maria said with a smile.

"Hey, have you had your meal properly?" "……Un<ref> Nod of Approval </ref>. Thank you."

As soon as Kurumi finished eating, Maria poured a drink to a cup from a portable jug,

"Here, Kurumi-san." "Thank you……"

As she received it, the tea in the cup raised a warm steam. Filling her with a faint sweet warmth and fragrance from her mouth through her nose as she sipped it, Kurumi relaxed her body naturally. Then,

"──Did it settle you down a little?"

Maria said with gentle eyes.

“Because Kurumi-san is a {{furigana| Spirit Magician|Element Master}}… if you use magic in that in that irritated state, even if you are a part of the Hero Tribe, don't you think that spirits in the Demon Realm would turn cautious and wouldn't answer?”

“I wasn't particularly irritated…"

As Kurumi told in a sulky way, Maria who gave a bitter smile replied,

"I know that you're bothered with Basara-san and Zest-san… You could relax with a delicious meal and a cup of tea. This is more deserving rather than wasting yourself feeling depressed."

"……un"

Maria was certainly right… to establish an emotional bond with the spirits of the Demon Realm, if you don't believe in it in the first place, it won't start. But even as she focused on how she materialized her spirit gauntlet and fitted in the slot, for spirits of highly compatible attributes it was duller than usual.

…However.

Even though things appear this way, there is still an improvement. Yesterday, when they have only just arrived in the Demon Realm, elements completely become corrupted due to the evil influence, and she wasn't able to feel any spirits from within.

So Kurumi, reaching to the point of using magic to this degree was because of that woman who gave the dark element which made contacts with the spirits of the Demon Realm made easier.

"…What do you think about my older sister?"

While looking at the element of the dark color that fitted into the slot, Kurumi replied.

"To me, who was given such a thing… and even getting along well with her, I'm thankful. However, isn't she the adjutant of Ramses who dislike Mio?"

"it is so… that merciless Lucia ane-sama<ref> Ane-sama is an honorific meaning “esteemed older sister”. A very formal way of addressing your big sis </ref>, to be on good terms with me and even give me a special treatment, it’s difficult just to think about it."

Hmm, thinking through, Maria said

"Possibly, she may have taken a liking to Kurumi personally, don't you think?"

"How… I, what part did your sister took a liking in particular?"

"Oh my ── then don't you have any ideas?"

"There is no way, right?"

As Kurumi replied with an immediate answer,

"……Hmm, is that so?"

Maria uttered in a casual tone,

"──then I'll tell you"

As she said so, Kurumi was pushed down on her seat.

"Wai- Maria…?"

As she uttered and cried in surprise, Kurumi's clothes were unbuttoned till the front was opened up all the way by Maria’s experienced hands. Furthermore, as Maria reached out her hands and took off the hook of Kurumi's skirt,

"I heard it. Kurumi-san…in the office of Lucia ane-sama yesterday"

"!────"

Startled and gasping for breath, in that small opportunity even the hook and the zipper was opened, and the skirt of Kurumi was dragged down.

"Wa-Wait...that…is not it……!"

Though Kurumi tried to stop her desperately while turning red, before the physical strength of Maria who is a power type, her resisting at this level became futile. afterwards,

"I, until now, have been cooperating so that Kurumi-san could catch up to Yuki-san and Mio-san. Nevertheless, having considered Basara-san in front of Lucia Ane-sama without me knowing…in addition to that, I hear that it's because of you stealing glances at Basara-san, is it true?"

As Maria said so, Kurumi's jacket was stripped off together with the brassiere.

Yaa……I, idiot!”

As Kurumi tried to cover her chest with both hands in a hurry, Maria bound both of her arms with her tail, making Kurumi raise both of her hands on the top of her head. And, revealing the good things that the both hands were blocking, while Maria slowly unclothes the socks and shoes of Kurumi one by one,

“Fufu, Kurumi-san is such a bad person…… in the bath last night, didn't you say such things right?”

"but, tha-that’s because…"

Without regarding the hesitation of what she wants to say, Maria continued unclothing Kurumi──and then,

"Aah……"

Kurumi raised a voice that seemed to faint at last.

With her upper body naked, she has been left with only her panties. Exposing her skin under the blue sky which reddened in shyness, Maria looked down with eyes that seemed to have ignited her succubus instinct, and took off her own clothes too. Then, as she ended up only in her panties similar to Kurumi,

“For Kurumi to be liked by Lucia ane-sama, I'm very happy as a friend. There is no need to hide anything. Really now…… there is no need to be reserved in these sort of things for me.”

Maria made a small laugh.

"──Now I have to punish you for this"

As soon as she said so, she began prying open both of her legs.

"No……Maria……"

Though Kurumi tried to refuse desperately, she wasn't in a state to resist as both of her hands were bound up. As she entwined her legs around, Kurumi's modest chest was rubbed lasciviously by Maria's own chest──and now,

"ah, Aaahh……AaaaaAaahh♥"

Kurumi leaked a sweet cry. The pleasure brought of the touches of love of the succubus Maria is unbelievable. Additionally, Kurumi, to the whisper of the devil called Maria to catch up to Mio and Yuki, indecent things have been done to her almost every day by Maria in the Toujou house.

Of course, Kurumi's body completely remembered the taste of that pleasure──though she didn't enter a Master and Servant Contract in particular, her body has made sensitive almost the same as Mio and Yuki recently.

"Yaaah……I, such thing……, outside……"

Though ashamed, her body trembled helplessly in the sweet sensations running through her whole body. Then,

"It's all right…… I'll make Kurumi-san a woman of Basara's liking who doesn't lose even to Mio-sama and Yuki-san”

As she said so, Maria licked her cheeks this time.

"Ah ──…"

''I can be a woman that Basara would come to like'' ── as she thought so, she accepted Maria's unreasonableness, and as Kurumi became weak to pleasure,

"Fufufu…… other than Basara-san, who in the world is it that Kurumi likes? I'll make you remember properly"

Maria, while expressing a sadistic smile, put her lips near her left side quietly.

And then ── the next moment, her weakest place was breathed with all her might,

"! ──FUaaaaaaaaahhhnn ♥"

Nonaka Kurumi, reaching her peak under the blue sky, raised a flirtatious voice as her body trembled in delight.

=== Part 2 ===

Doing an exciting act outside, Maria was more intense than usual.

Caressing Kurumi's body dearly until she's completely unable to stand up, she continued giving pleasures of a woman badly until Maria is satisfied. Therefore, it has not become just a simple training anymore ──afterwards, having taken a break till the sun sets, the two people returned to the Wildart Castle.

And now, heading for the bathroom, Kurumi stepped her foot inside. She couldn't return for the reason of having a smell of a woman, though she washed it at the river with Maria, her body had become a little chilly by that cause.

If she caught a cold with this, she herself will become an even more burden to everyone.

She wanted to avoid such pitiable situation,

……Besides.

Because she has taken such an attitude on that breakfast, it is still difficult for her to face everyone.

Especially ── Basara and Zest, as she didn't know how she should receive them.

Though she couldn't keep on running away forever, she wanted to delay it a little more… and as Kurumi parted with Maria at the hallway, she took off her clothes in the dressing room, went full bare, and set foot in a large indoor bath.

Then, though it's still early for dinner, Kurumi found that there were figures of somebody who came ahead of her in the wash place<ref> this is the area in the bathroom for washing oneself before soaking</ref>.

It was Yuki and Mio.

"Ah……"

The moment Kurumi raised her voice in awareness, the two people who have been washing their own bodies noticed her. To Kurumi who had an awkward expression in a moment, Yuki and Mio looked at each other, then expressed a gentle expression at once.

"Welcome back Kurumi…"

"Maria seems to have gone to you, did that child cause you trouble?"

They said so, and began to smile. It was an expression that didn't mind what Kurumi had done this morning at all ── for this reason, as Kurumi approached at Yuki and Mio apologetically,

“…Both of you, I'm sorry for this morning.”

She spoke words of apology while bowing her head.

"Although the elder sisters had agreed upon the contract of Basara……Of all things, I did such behavior"

And as Kurumi looked at the girl gentler than herself with pure intentions

“And on how Mio… after all that things Zolgear has done to you, still accepted it."

“There isn't anything for Kurumi-chan to apologize. I also, am a little surprised at myself… After talking about it with Basara beforehand, to tell you the truth my feelings are too complicated understand even for myself after all. '''(!)'''

As Mio gave a wry but gentle smile,

"Hey, sit here."

She moved the bath chair and placed it down next to them.

The space between Mio and Yuki had become available. However, Kurumi couldn't sit down on that chair. Between these two people… it was the seat similar to the dining room this morning. Kurumi became emotional, as it was the place which she ran away from. Therefore,

"…………"

As Kurumi stood there, Yuki gently pulled her hand to that place.

Therefore, as Kurumi sat down slowly as having got the permission,

"Kurumi…… your body is a little cold"

Yuki noticing her body temperature said so, Kurumi nodded deeply.

"…It is because I entered to the river outside a little while ago"

"Then, step in the bathtub early to get warm……we'll continue the talk over there"

As Kurumi nodded again in the suggestion of Mio, she washed down her body in hot water.

And then── as Kurumi went to the bathtub with Yuki, she submerged in the hot water, sandwiched between the two people. Wrapped up in tender warmth, it relieved the tension in their bodies, relaxing them for a bit.

''……Ah.''

To each hands that were feeling the stone bottom, Mio and Yuki's hands overlapped hers gently.

"──About Basara and Zest, there is a reason that I permitted it"

Making an introduction, Mio on the left said,

"As for the contract of those two having permitted by me, it was all thanks to Yuki and Kurumi-chan."

"… elder sister and I?"

"That’s right. Yuki and Kurumi-chan, didn't you guys fought against me and Maria first? But now, we are all living together. Though it was all thanks to Basara's assistance, it is really dangerous if you think about it, no matter what Basara says to you two, aren't we taking advantage of him overlooking us?"

However,

"Yuki and Kurumi-chan didn't do such a thing…… because you believe that Maria and I won't ever harm Basara, right?"

"Well that’s……"

To her who hesitated voicing her affirmation, Mio smiled, and

"I am also the same, right? Without opposing Basara, Yuki and Kurumi accepted us as friends, therefore I also thought you as such too."

And,

"While meeting Zest again in the Demon Realm… she right now, revealing that she won’t ever intend to harm us, I thought that it can be possible to approach her the same way as Kurumi-chan, don't you think? Plus, while working as a maid and Sheera-san's bodyguard, when you see her who is looking at Basara with eyes which seems to be in pain…… I see my former self overlapping her."

"Mio's former self……?"

"Yes… After father and mother were murdered by Zolgear, I have been through various circumstances. There was a time that I even couldn't put my trust on anyone aside from Maria──a man above all in particular.”

Mio, saying with a face as if remembering something unpleasant, abruptly made a gentle expression.

“However… to us who approached and deceived him from the start, Basara was still gentle. After knowing about our circumstances, he chased us all the way in order to help us. At that time, Yuki advised Basara not to be involved with me anymore…”

But,to Mio,

"Basara said that that he will still protect me… and Yuki will remain as his an important childhood friend, though that doesn't mean he did forgot what happened five years ago, but if the Hero clan who protects this world can’t protect me, then it will be his duty."

''That's what I thought''…at that time.

"if it's Basara and Jin-san, I believe that they are reliable. Such thing as Zolgear, our trusted lawyer, the men in town, there are no such man as them. Like a true family… like Onii-chan, they are people who think of me importantly."

Therefore,

"Thinking about it, it was so wonderful that I cried."

To the expression that Mio showed,

"──────"

As for Kurumi, the feelings of the girl named Naruse Mio towards Basara was understood once more. As for that profile that she had gazed ever since she was young──Yuki too was the same when she yearned for Basara.

"For Zest who was entrusted to the Moderates, Sheera's existence, probably, was just like Maria's case for me, I think. And, as I encountered Basara, and having needed that fellow, Zest met Basara too, and like that──he was needed. Yuki and Kurumi-chan too, even though we had met through various ways, Basara and I altogether accepted you in the end. And, Basara, with the same feelings at that time when he helped me, was trying to help Zest."

Therefore,

"For this reason, I have to accept Zest… I think."

"Even she is the subordinate of the enemy who murdered your parents?"

As Kurumi asked, Mio nodded with a "yes" and,

"But supposed that…If Zest was the one who killed my parents, I would not forgive her. But she's not… As for opposing us, it was only in accordance with Zolgear who is her creator and as his subordinate. Then, it is just the same as with Maria being threatened on the pretext of Sheera-san's safety. In addition, Zolgear who was the main culprit for all of this was no more. Being on good terms with each other all of a sudden may be difficult, but by understanding each other little by little, I think we can."

It was the statement that made them accept the Master and Servant Contract of Basara and Zest from the bottom of their hearts. Therefore,

"…elder sister?"

As Kurumi looked back towards the opposite direction and asked,

"My thoughts haven't changed ever since five years ago."

Yuki said in a smooth tone.

"Even this time, I'll still follow Basara ── and for that I became stronger.'

And,

"Basara right now, in the same way as that time when he protected me five years ago, has been desperately protecting everybody… My mission is to protect his side and support him. If their thoughts are the same as I, they may be accepted as a companion separately. But if it’s the opposite──"

Suddenly, Yuki stared with cold eyes,

"──if there is an existence which seriously tries to hurt Basara, who ever that is, I won't forgive them. Even it is Zest…or even Mio and Maria"

Mio who heard it leaked a wry smile. But rather than being disgusted, it was a bitter smile that felt a certain kind of hope.

──However, Kurumi wasn't able to smile. Instead, she asked in a soft voice.

"………Even me?"

"………As I said. I would not permit any existence to seriously hurt Basara."

Therefore, the hand which was held in the hot water was clenched. Then, she gently embraced her.

"Elder sister……"

Kurumi in which her waist was held in, looked up at Yuki before her eyes with a little surprise,

"Until now, and also from now on──I know best that such behavior is impossible for Kurumi. When coming with Takashi and Shiba before, even though you said that you hate him so much, you didn't seriously try to kill Basara till the end"

Yuki smiled, and gently pat her head. From there, Mio,

"…You know, after Kurumi-chan left this morning, Did Maria go to Kurumi's place by the river afterwards to have lunch later on?"

"? Un…"

Saying in a significant tone, Kurumi nodded to her question,

"That, you see, if someone were to take Kurumi back, she should be the most suitable… well, this was because Maria volunteered for the position."

To this extent, the lunchbox was brought intentionally. As for being worried about her she understood it, but,

"Maria… she has a reason why she did it that way."

After coming to the river──Maria also had a similar feeling that was close to Kurumi.

For her worries, she was grateful, though she had been pushed down forcibly at the end, she certainly thought that she would intend to leave it unsettled for pleasure as always, but,

"…then, perhaps, even now…?"

In the Toujou Household, well, Maria had often entwined with Kurumi in various ways ── could it be that, were she doing that on purpose for the sake of Kurumi? As Kurumi yearned for gratitude to Maria,

"But, Maria's just like that, losing her calm more than usual, a fellow who has been trying to chase behind Kurumi-chan immediately. Though Kurumi-chan couldn't understand the Master and Servant Contract with Zest at once and left, that person said "I must explain it to her properly" with a straight face."

Mio's voice said with a smile.

"Eh……?"

To Kurumi who asked again in reflex,

"Well, we saying such things had gotten an adverse effect… and thus Maria went. And then…"

Fufu, Mio laughed,

"Therefore, we were able to leave Kurumi-chan as it is. Maria asked the maid for a box lunch, then went to Kurumi-chan's place as soon it was ready. It took her some time, but… right now the current Kurumi-chan, under the influence that just came to the Demon Realm, your original powers couldn't be taken out. It is for something to do in the meantime”

Therefore,

"Even though you didn't call out, so as not to see if there isn't any danger to you, Maria came out without notice. As I say so, there was also a guy who chased after Kurumi immediately──did you not notice?"

"...Basara, to me?"

"Yes. By the way, the maid who prepared the lunchbox which Maria took… Who do you think it is?"

"──────"

To the implied words of Mio, Kurumi doesn’t have any words either. And,

"Kurumi… as you come out from here, to those two"

"………Un"

To the question urged by Yuki, Kurumi nodded obediently.

''I’ll apologize to the two people properly, and give them my gratitude''──she thought strongly in her heart.

=== Part 3 ===

Kurumi however, wasn't able to tell those words of gratitude to Basara and Zest during dinner.

Before the two, Kurumi wasn't able to confess her feelings. It's because

──Basara and Zest didn't show up at the dinner table.

Basara didn't only just entered a Master and Servant Contract with Zest last night. Regarding Kurumi's affairs Basara explained midway, though Mio didn't know the reason either, it is said that Basara made a conflict with Ramses who was the present top of the moderates.

His chasing of Kurumi who have gone out this morning has become a problem, and because of that, they are forbidden from going outside the Wildart Castle. Basara was forbidden from going out of his guest room tonight, so he was unable to meet Kurumi until tomorrow morning. A maid was standing in front of his room, preventing anyone from going in and out.

In addition, Zest making the bentou which Maria brought to Kurumi, was blamed for entering the kitchen in defiance of the original order imposed to her, which was rearranging the archives.

──Normally, entering the kitchen wasn't supposed to become a huge problem.

But, even though there was Sheera's mediation, having made contract with Basara without notice to Ramses, Claus and the other moderates seemed to have quite an impact to them. Although Sheera talked to Ramses and the others to ignore the matter of the Master and Servant Contract, Basara had done another problematic conduct this time, spreading to Zest which became his subordinate. In other words,

''…both of them, were my faults……''

Night at Wildart Castle──as the moonlight creeped in behind the courtyard, Nonaka Kurumi sat down on one knee. Before that, she was in the guest room fitted for a girl, taken care of Mio and Yuki, until she became impossible to endure and left the room ──arriving at this courtyard.

"…thought I don't intend to stand in their way with my behavior…"

Knowing how long herself been troubling everyone around her, Kurumi bore an intense self-hatred.

Then again── there were also other existences worrying about Kurumi besides Basara and Zest.

Ever since she came back from leaving the castle, she didn't see Maria’s figure at all. According to the story of Noel the housemaid, there seems to be a person who saw Maria being invited into the room of Sheera, her mother, but when she was called for dinner, there weren't even an answer inside the room. After looking inside, there were not a single sign of the two people.

……don't tell me, Maria too……?

Because she was connected to the issue with Basara, it seemed that she was also punished as Zest was.

Because of the incident with Zolgear, the situation of Maria who has betrayed Basara in order to help Sheera who was taken hostage, at present, is in a very delicate position among the Moderates. Yesterday after arriving at the Demon Realm, she was called by Lucia and was severely punished to an extent in her office.

Worrying about Kurumi, Basara went outside, but Maria didn't chase Kurumi immediately, for the reason of letting Zest prepare their lunch box. According to that point of view, Maria was connected to Basara and Zest's misconduct. Finding an opportunity for something like a false charge to find an error of the other party's behavior, then blaming them and putting one selves in an advantageous position is commonplace in politics, therefore a calm judgement is required more than anything.

"…I have to be careful"

Nonaka convinced herself once more, and put up her face which was looking down.

She has certainly troubled Basara and Zest, and may have also involved Maria ── that's why she mustn't trouble them any further. Though she is not a leading figure of the government, Mio who inherited the traits and talents from the family line of the Demon King Predecessors had set foot to the spot that greatly affected the fate of the Demon Realm. That matter in question must be borne in her mind ── As Kurumi renewed her determination, a person came and quietly stepped over the lawn of the courtyard.

"──────"

On the spur of the moment Kurumi became stiff and stood up on the spot.

What had come was a single maid. However, that maid is different from the amiable Noel and other gentle maids, a beauty with coldness of absolute zero. After that,

"──What are you doing in a place like this?"

Looking down, Lucia approached before Kurumi's eyes. Those eyes, are the same eyes that witnessed Kurumi fall into pleasure by Basara. Recalling those as she reached in front of her,

"……nothing……I just want to be alone for now."

As embarrassment combined with tension reddened her cheeks, Kurumi averted herself to those eyes.

"I see… ── by the way, did you see mother and my younger sister?"

"No, I didn't see them… I was here for a while, so…"

Answering honestly because it's no use to lie, Kurumi asked again on the contrary.

"You haven't seen them? I thought you had dinner with the two together…"

"Yes. They seemed to have disappeared somewhere. I don't know where."

"Are they ok? That… they may be dragged into some trouble?"

Kurumi became uneasy of Maria not returning. Then,

"Don't worry about it. Mother and little sister's disappearing is because they are running away from me."

"Eh…?"

"Though I can't tell you the details, those two are fine… rather, this would be a whole lot better. It's just because they had done a selfish behavior without me noticing."

"I-is that so…"

Though she said it displeasingly, No serious tone was seen in those words of Lucia. Perhaps, those two extravagant people have conducted a behavior that angered her.

Knowing that Maria is safe, Kurumi heaved a sigh of relief.

"…On a side note, I cannot help but admire them very much."

Saying so in reproving tone, Lucia touched those cheeks softly.

"I have received the report of the story of Basara-dono and Zest. About those two having been blamed, perhaps you may feel responsible, but…if you're all alone in this place, you will only make those people around you worried for nothing again. You shouldn't become a stupid daughter who repeats the same mistake over and over."

"………"

As she said in a gentle voice, Kurumi looked down and remained silent.

Lucia, in the present top of the Moderates ── is the adjutant of Ramses. Typical to politics, although they have the same agreement to avoid Mio become a Demon King, because Ramses is harsh to Mio, they have a complicated relationship and are emotionally fighting against each other.

──But now, Lucia was gentle to Kurumi. The first time she saw her, she could only think of her as a coldhearted woman, and when the succubus' baptism was poured in front of her in her office, she even felt awe in her overwhelming force. However ── when she came to see the state of Kurumi and Maria later on, it became a cool atmosphere that lets you feel the gentleness inside, and when Kurumi tried to use the spirit magic at the Demon Realm, she even gave a darkness-colored element to her.

Certainly, she thought that Lucia wasn't interested in the likes of Kurumi, but,

"──that reminds me, how was the condition of the element that I handed over?"

She said so, continuing the conversation.

"I heard that you went to the river and tried it in various ways."

"Though I can execute it… usually, as compared to the power at that time that I spent in the Human Realm, it was awful."

Without understanding why Lucia paid attention to her, Kurumi waved her neck from side to side.

Yesterday, Maria can exercise it to a playful degree without a problem from the bathtub of the large indoor bath.

However, it was far too ineffective to be used against an opponent in battle. Thereupon,

"…can I see your state for a little while"

As requested by Lucia, Kurumi materialized the Soul Purity Gauntlet on her left hand, and switched the main slot to the darkness element that she got from her. As Lucia took her left hand,

"──────"

She stared at the dark colored crystal ball fitted into the slot patiently.

──in this situation, Kurumi shouldn't get along well with Lucia this much.

However, she got this from her. she cannot refuse if she wanted her to show it to her,

…besides,

The relationship between Maria and Lucia, though they are sisters, is a little constrained in some way. Therefore, Kurumi who can get along well with Maria to have an interaction with Lucia, as long as their relationship improved even a little── Kurumi wants to be useful to them.

…it's also because,

Kurumi too, after the tragedy five years ago── after Basara left the village, her relationship with her elder sister Yuki became somewhat awkward. However, when Basara was made to fight when the village assumed Mio as an extermination target, Kurumi and Yuki's relationship was restored because of that.

── Of course, she doesn't think that she can do the same thing as Basara. Yet this morning, Maria worried about Kurumi chased after her. For Maria's sake, she wants to repay this kindness even a little──Kurumi is willing to do what she can. Then,

"I see……certainly, it appears that it is still in its sleeping state."

"…sleeping state?"

To Kurumi who asked like a parrot in return, Lucia nodded with a "yes".

"Just like what I already told you, divine protection of a high ranking spirit dwells in this element. However, that doesn't mean that it has an effect of protecting the user. Only a part of a young spirit body resides in this crystal ball, separating it from the high ranking spirit."

"That means… it's the same as our 'sacred treasures' so to speak?"

The Demonic Sword『Brynhildr』of Basara and the Spirit sword 『Sakuya』of Yuki, and also the Soul Spear 『Byakko』that Takashi used in the Extermination mission of Mio. Each weapon alone possesses a strong power, but that's not all. If it has recognized its user like Yuki, the user can utilize its original abilities at its maximum power.

"Yes. If you can perfectly establish a bond and unite with the spirit, the element will be awakened, and will come to lend you its original power."

Simply because there is no "established bond with the spirit" that Lucia says, Kurumi's condition is still the same as she showed Maria by the river. To her who fell silent,

"──The “Negative<ref> Kanji 負 in the original, also means minus</ref>” part inside yourself, accept it."

Lucia said with eyes staring at her.

"As you know, there exists the『Holy attribute』and the 『Dark attribute』, and the Hero clan can borrow both of these powers. Basically, just like when you operate on "Positivity<ref> Kanji 正 in the original, also means plus</ref>", to use the Dark Attribute, we the Demon Clan utilize it using "Negativity"… however, this "Positive" and "Negative" rather than good and evil, has a concept that is almost near as the plus and minus <ref> written in Katakana</ref> or positive and negative values of temperature." '''(!)'''

And now,

"Perhaps until now, to establish a contract with the "Positive" spirits in order to borrow their power in this world, you have also tried to be "positive" by yourself. To appeal to the spirits in order to borrow reasonable power… naturally, that is the right way to perform it in the human world. It's because most of the spirits in your world belong to the "positive" state."

However,

"That method does not apply in this Demon Realm. In this world where Dark Magic is strong, most of the spirits here exist in the "negative" state. Even if you appeal as "Positive", spirits will only be cautious. Rather than that, I'm surprised that you had borrowed power in that way even a little."

As she says so, Lucia quietly embraced Kurumi, and then,

"Ah………"

"There's no need to fear thinking that as a mistake. Both the positive and negative are parts of you…… if you understand these things properly and communicate with a spirit, they should respond to you for sure."

"……I understand. I'll give it a try."

In the arms of Lucia, Kurumi honestly nodded. Then,

"…………"

The beautiful maid succubus softly applied a little more force to her embrace.

Furthermore──the hand which rested in her waist fell down for some reason, and softly touched Kurumi's butt. Putting up some fingers, to that fingerwork that felt and stoked the place accurately,

"Uhm……Lucia-sa……Hyaaan?"

Sniffling sweetly, her body wiggled and raised a discomfited cry. Afterwards,

"Nonaka Kurumi……you are too good after all"

Lucia said in an amorous voice.

"Yesterday, from the time when Basara did it with you, as I thought──You are very cute"

Lucia said so, then in an instant her fingers made a snap.

All of the sewn clothes of Kurumi were removed in an instant, and pieces of cloth fell to the ground. Even the bra disintegrated, an in a moment Kurumi who has been made into a single piece of panty,

"────Nuu!?"

She tried to scream in reflex, but her lips are sealed gently by the hand of Lucia.

"Do not be surprised. The skill of this level, is a very easy task for me who has mastered the maid's work."

Kurumi, who was told for granted, as she was pushed down on top of the lawn with her mouth being blocked up,

"……!"

This is bad, though Kurumi whose flustered instincts which tried to escape from the hands of Lucia,

''……ah……''

After witnessing Lucia's pair of eyes looking down at her, she forgot to resist in an instant. What was over there, in truth was the reverse of the usual coldhearted eyes of Lucia──romantic eyes which seemed to be totally charged with heat. Those eyes, similar to Maria’s expression as she trained her to become the girl of Basara's preference,

"During the day in the Demon Realm, it seemed that you had done it with Maria in broad daylight … in that case, this time in the broad moonlight of the Demon Realm, I will fill you with lots of love."

With the background of the waning moon on her shoulder, Lucia put her hand inside Kurumi's underwear──but then,

"──Lucia-sama"
Suddenly, two maids appeared nearby from the side of a certain bush. In contrast with Kurumi becoming shocked all of a sudden, Lucia who remained calm while her mouth was held down,

"……what is it?"

"Just now, Maria was found at the third floor of the west tower."

"However, capturing aside we barely even managed to reach her… at present, she is being chased by several people."

To that report, Lucia’s pupils regain its calmness,

"I see… what about mother?"

"The whereabouts of Sheera-sama is still…"

"……Very well. If we manage to capture Maria, we will make her spit out her story and end this. Nina, to those who are chasing that child, don't lose sight until my transmission."

"──Understood"

To those words of Lucia, the maid called Nina turned back her heels and ran,

"Lucy……for you, send her to her room in place of me. Then"

"Mend her clothes, isn't it? ── Please leave it to me, Lucia-sama"

Lucy replies with a nod, and as Lucia released her hand away from Kurumi's mouth,

"After doing a little rough thing, then stopping just before reaching the good part, I'm very sorry… I have to go to punish that younger sister of mine."

Seemingly reluctant to part,

"As for the continuation of this, next time…"

"Ple-Please, don’t worry about it……Really."

Kurumi said while her face reddened. It will really trouble her if they continue this later── In fact, she wanted to forget everything that happened in this courtyard to begin with.

"──In that case"

As she said so, Lucia followed after Nina who went ahead and ran to the other side of the courtyard.

Kurumi who was left sunk own the lawn above in her underwear.

"Good for you, Kurumi-dono. Lucia-sama seems to be very pleased with you."

"To the extent that my clothes were dispersed and pushed me down…"

To the sarcasm that Kurumi returned, Lucy without minding at all,

"You don't have to worry about the clothes, because I'll make it over properly in return…"

As she picked up and gathered the pieces of her tattered clothes,

"Well then, Kurumi-dono… Please wait for a little bit. Because you probably won't be able to come back to the room in that figure, I will bring something for you to wear."

Then at that timing,

"──No, that won’t be necessary♪"

Just beside Lucy, a succubus younger than Maria appeared suddenly.

"Eh……?" "──Sheera-sama!?"

To Kurumi who became dumbfounded, Lucy who was startled leaned back and made a stance, but she was too late. Sheera, as she stick her forehead to the forehead of Lucy, while looking into her eyes,

"──Return to your room alone, and begin mending Kurumi’s clothes."

"……………Yes, Sheera-sama"

Then, Lucy’s eyes became drowsy and returned an obedient nod to Sheera at once.

"If you are asked by Lucia when she returns, well… tell her that Kurumi came back to Mio's room first── is that Ok?"

As Lucy nodded with a "yes" at Sheera's order, she returned inside the building and went just as it is.

"……………"

Kurumi who's thoughts couldn't catch up with the sudden events,

"That was a close call, Kurumi-chan……but now that I've come, it's already OK♪"

As she said so, the Loli-Mom-Succubus smiled.

=== Part 4 ===

== Translator Notes and References ==

<references />

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2016-04-10T04:39:08Z

J2270A: semester -> trimester

==The Girls' Risqué Racing Swimsuits==
—I can no longer continue with this deceit.

Because I really do not want – these intentions of mine, to become lies.

===Part 1===

After Mio and Maria, it was currently a certain day after Yuki who had also began to live in the Toujou Residence.

“—right right, Basara-san. Have you already prepared your school’s swimming gear?”

While resting in the living room after dinner, Toujou Basara was asked this by Maria.

“No, it’s not… Speaking of which, the swimming classes will be starting next week, right?”

Basara had transferred over to this school for the second trimester after the summer vacation, and now is currently in the middle of the semester. In the normal schools, there wouldn’t be any swimming class from around this time period until next year’s summer.

--However, Basara and the others are now studying in Hijirigasaka Academy, which has got an indoor heated swimming pool.

Thus swimming classes would be held all year round, without following the seasons.

Although Basara had already purchased his sports attire and sports shoes, it was only his swimming attire that was left out all these while. Reason being that no matter who it was, everyone had to change into swimming gear if one wanted to enter the water, which meant that majority of his skin had to be revealed.

--And after all, Toujou Basara’s whole body, was covered in countless number of scars left behind from a certain experience in the past.

When a normal person sees those scars, it would usually make them feel uneasy.

“…What to do…?”

Basara had been worrying his mind over that. It was just then, Mio who seemed to have finished helping Maria to tidy up after dinner, also came into the living room, and beside Basara – she sat down on the armrest of the sofa.

“Basara, you can’t be planning on skipping out on swimming class, right?”

“It’s not that… but I might be considering that though.”

These scars were carved onto his body when he had committed that inerasable sin in the past, so Basara had to carry it for life. To this day, he is still gripping tightly onto his remorse for the past, really hoping that no one would see these scars.

''…Additionally''

Basara who hoped for the comfort of a peaceful school life, does not wish attract too much attention to himself. Just the event of being hugged by Yuki during his self-introduction, as well as Mio disclosing the information of them living together, already caused him to have only Takigawa as his only male friend in school whom he could speak with normally. During physical education class, Basara could still hide within a corner of the changing room to not let anyone see his scars, but that was no longer possible during swimming classes.

Moreover, Basara could no longer join any clubs or after-school activities.

So if he were to start making any friends, he could only start from his classmates.

Hence, if he were to reveal his scars during his physical education classes, it might very well just plummet his relation with his male classmates to the lowest levels of disparity.

''…Despite how dad managed to make so many friends…''

Just what was it that had caused such a great difference?

“…Say…”

Just as Basara sighed in hopelessness, Mio suddenly asked in a low voice.

“Could it be… because of me?”

“Don’t worry, it’s not because of you—…”

Basara raised his head, and saw a light colour appearing on Mio’s neck.

That, is the marking of the collar that signalled the activation of the curse of the Master-Servant Contract. Mio was probably worried that she had caused Basara some trouble to not let him attend the swimming classes, which caused feelings of guilt resulting from regret over it. Basara hurriedly grabbed her hand and held it warmly, and said:

“Really, it’s really not your fault… The problem lies completely with me.”

“…Really?”

“Really.” Basara answered the uneasy Mio while nodding.

As of right now, the Current Demon Lord Faction are still after Mio’s power, so it is a given that Basara needed to stay under their radar; and it was not just the current Demon lord, the enemy who had killed Mio’s adoptive parents – the high-class Demon Zolgear was also after Mio, and had sent out s trusted aide of his that was even stronger than Takigawa in terms of battle power.

Hence, once he attracted the attention of those around him, he will have to further increase his awareness to see if there are any lurking enemies waiting for an opportunity. That will increase the stress on him daily, it cause him to not be able to use his full power if a battle occurs, and there was no other way around it; so Mio being worried for him over such a thing, wouldn’t help the situation at all.

“Hey… don’t put on such a gloomy face.”

“Ah——…”

Basara pulled Mio’s hands, and hugged her.

Mio seemed to not have expected that, and followed his pulling into his arms. While within Basara’s warm arms, those large breasts of hers were tightly pressing onto Basara’s body.

''…C-Calm down…''

This was for Mio’s good. Despite how Mio’s sweet body scent and her extremely soft body threw his heartbeat into disarray, Basara still feigned calmness, wrapping his hands around Mio’s waist.

And attempting to display Jin’s mature calmness in his own way, he said to Mio who was closely sticking to him:

“Or else I will have to subjugate you again… Would you rather have that?”

“————！”

Mio’s body trembled, her whole face turning red.

''…Great, that went well…!''

Whenever he made her angry, her feelings of guilt would be broken up, so that was why Basara forced such intimate activities. Once he let Mio slap him twice, everything would be good.

As for whether would Mio ran out from the living room in anger or would he have to apologise while escaping, it depended on the situation. Completely perfect… with this, there would be no need to Mio to be subjected to unnecessary humiliation—

''…Eh?''

While thinking that, Mio’s hand was never raised up into the air, as he was expecting.

“ ? Umm… Mio?”

“………”

Basara asked, uneasy, to which Mio then silently stretched her hands towards Basara’s neck.

''Eh, it can’t be? Not with slaps, is she going to choke me this time? Is she going to choke me to death?''

Shit, did I take it too far? Basara prepared to defend himself, but unexpectedly Mio’s hands went around his neck – directly to behind him.

And they then tightened around Basara, causing Mio’s soft body to stick even tighter onto his body.

“Eh…?”

Yet towards the dumbfounded Basara, Mio, as if having not heard that – said as if it was sexy bedtime:

“……If Basara says so, it’s fine, you know?”

“ ! ————Uh… Mio?”

''Eh? What? Why did it become like this? Why did she suddenly say such sweet words?''

Mio’s unexpected reaction, suddenly put Basara at loss.

“A-Anyways, calm down first… alright?”

Basara grabbed Mio’s shoulders, and successfully separated their bodies; but in his nervousness he didn’t managed to grab onto his intended target completely accurately, which resulted in his hands – both his index fingers hooking under Mio’s bra straps, shocking him to hurriedly pull back his hands.

“S-Sorry…!”

But he couldn’t. After his index fingers hooked her bra straps, his actions pulled the straps to the sides, off her shoulders.

Mio’s shapely breasts rocked after being freed from the restraint of her bra, with their tips almost revealed before Basara’s eyes. Not only that – although their bodies are no longer in contact with each other, they are now at the most suitable distance for ‘’that’’.

「……………………」「……………………」

Basara couldn’t help but to stare at the Mio before his eyes. In Basara’s eyes, Mio’s eyes seemed to be even glossier than just now, as if she was already completely prepared to accept Basara’s upcoming acts. Probably due to the effects of the aphrodisiac curse raising her body temperature, Mio’s bodily scent filled Basara’s nose as if tempting him.

“……Onii-chan…”

After that, Mio called for Basara with misty eyes. That, the coquettish call, was Mio’s plea for Basara to subjugate her whenever the curse of the Master-Servant Contract activated.

Basara gulped. He remembered Mio’s softness, and her shy lewd reactions while being pulled into the abyss of pleasure – as well as her seductive and bewitching expression.

Hot blood rushed through him, making him want to thoroughly ravage Mio and once more subjugate her into his obedience.

The moment that thought surfaced, his hands were already moving towards her, intending to caress those large breasts seemingly begging for his touch—

“—Stop right there.”

“Y-Yuki!” “—…!”

The voice that sounded at close proximity, shocked Basara and Mio to suddenly retreat to the respective ends of the sofa. Yuki seemed to have finished brewing the after-meal tea, and was coldly glaring at Mio while holding onto a tray carrying a tea set.

“…For you to seduce Basara the moment you leave my sight, you really are a bitch.”

“W-Who's the bitch! Really, I wasn’t seducing Basara—“

Just as Mio tried to defend herself after righting her bra straps, the TV screen suddenly turned on.

『……If Basara says so, it’s fine, you know? 』

“Ah~ With this, that doesn’t really seem persuasive~”

“Why did you immediately connect the camera to the TV and play it, Maria!!”

“More importantly, when did you start recording?!”

Beside the furious Mio, Basara felt a headache.

“What are you saying? How could I miss Mio-sama’s erotic actions? It was just for these moments, that I had specially bought a camera with a short boot-up time, you know?”

Mio decided to use force to counter the smug Maria. She ripped off the cable connecting the camera to the TV, and smashed the camera fiercely on the ground. The sound of the camera smashing into countless small pieces filled the living room.

“Ah————!”

“What about now? You can’t take anymore videos now right?!”

Mio said ruthlessly to Maria who was grabbing her head and screaming tragically, but then suddenly, Maria began to laugh with a low voice. ‘’Ku, ku, ku.’’ She then took out an envelope from somewhere and posed with it.

“Mio-sama, you’re too naive. I’ve already made some precautions, and bought and 5-year warranty extension covering accidental damage for this camera – Hot! Aahh! Isn’t burning the warranty documents going too far?!”

“In what way was it, you idiot!! Repent on your actions!”

Maria protested against her trump card being burned away by fire magic by crying, and Mio followed up with scoldings. On her neck, signs of the curse of the Master-Servant Contract had already disappeared.

''…What a close call…''

Toujou Basara released a sigh in relief, patting his chest with his right hand.

Yuki was also like Basara, releasing a sigh due to being able to successfully stopping that sort of situation from happening.

''…I really can’t be careless at all.''

Nevertheless, Yuki actually knew that Mio wasn’t attempting to simply just seduce Basara.

--She had heard that at the start, she had attempted to chase Basara away from the house so that he won’t be dragged into her matters.

However, Basara had held firm in his desire to protect Mio, and thus Mio also held firm to her desires, and accepted Basara’s intentions; in order to not become a burden to Basara, she had been trying to increase her powers to this day. All these were still fine with her, the problem lay within—

''…The method.''

Basara and Mio had tied a Master-Servant Contract using magic which could not only let them sense each other’s locations, but also raise their battle potential when they deepened their relationship with each other; but vice-versa, Mio would trigger a curse corresponding to the magic type of the one establishing the Contract whenever she had any emotions like feeling guilt towards her master.

Hence – since it used Maria’s magic to establish the Contract, the curse that activated on Mio had aphrodisiac effects.

Not long after she moved in, and due to it being quicker for her to see for herself, Maria suddenly pushed Yuki; she and Basara had crashed onto the floor entangled together, causing Mio to become very jealous which then activated the curse. After that, Yuki witnessed the entire process of Basara helping Mio to lift the curse.

Back then the symptoms of the curse were very light, and it was lifted after kneading her breasts through her shirt; but Mio’s obsequiousness<ref>servility, subservience, characterized by or showing servile complaisance or deference; fawning</ref> back then while intoxicated in pleasure in her aroused state caused by the aphrodisiac effects of the curse, gave Yuki quite a big shock.

''…That was definitely a hyperbole.''<ref>an extreme exaggeration used to make a point</ref>

But according to Maria, truthfully, at the time when the two of them established the Contract, as well as before they had fought against Kurumi and Takashi and the others, what they had done was incomparable to this, which had thus deepened their Master-Servant relationship one time after another.

That made Yuki utterly shocked. Surely, with the threats from the Current Demon Lord Faction, she would probably need to repeat something like ''those actions'' many many times into order to just be able to survive the harsh battles; but however—

''…I can’t let Naruse-san get ahead of me again.''

Thus when Maria had suggested: [How about you tie a Master-Servant Contract with Basara-san, as Mio-sama did?], Yuki had immediately agreed. And as a result, not able did she get the ability to be able to sense each other’s positions with Basara, there was also another important thing. Since she has already moved in to live with them, Yuki would often relive her close relationship with Basara from the past again; but as Mio would often accidentally witness those intimate moments and then activate the curse, Basara had to commit those intimate body interactions with Mio, and Yuki could do nothing about it. Hence—

''…Just a little bit more.''

The full moon would be next week. Once she established the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, she would be on equal footing with Mio; in order to prevent the mutual jealousy towards each other from causing trouble to their master, that jealousy wouldn’t activate the curse. As of now, the time Mio had been living together with Basara is leading against Yuki’s by a few months, so she must make up for this gap by any means possible.

''…The problem at hand right now are current circumstances.''

Thus, after the fight with Basara and Takashi and the others had ended, Yuki too also began a new leaf of life right here in the Toujou Residence. Mio was probably blaming herself for Basara having to separate with his childhood friends after fighting them without mending their ties; and Yuki could tell that Mio was always nervous when interacting with her. Mio suddenly activating the curse while in the middle of talking about the swimming classes, was also most probably part of the aftermath of that.

''…But however''

Mio already had more than her fair share of pain already, and there was no need to be blaming herself for that; then again… if she were to trigger the curse herself and Yuki were to witness Basara subjugating her in her aroused state, it would be a big problem for her. Thus—

“Basara… I feel that it would be better if you join the swimming classes.”

“? Why is that so?”

While serving the tea cups already filled with tea, Yuki said to Basara who seemed surprised:

“Naruse-san seems to be too self-conscious about it. If you were to not join in, she will probably blame herself again and the pervert in her will arise again.”

“W-What are you talking about… I will never do something so embarrassing like that in my life!”

Mio retorted Yuki, aggravated.

“Then again, who's the one being too self-conscious!?”

“Mio-sama, please don’t put too much force into your hands, or my life will be in critical danger!”

While being grabbed by Mio by her collar, Maria raised her hand in panic, and said:

“Speaking of which… I too think that Basara-san should attend the swimming classes. We currently still do not know how the current state of affairs around Mio-sama will evolve; there is no guarantee that there would be no difficulties in the classes or circumstances forcing absence from school in the future. Thus, I believe that regularly showing up whenever possible is the best option for now. If not—“

Maria then continued:

“If Basara-san where to be retained for the academic year while Mio-sama and everyone else gets promoted, it would create a weird feeling around it with Basara-san as the onii-chan… Hold on, doesn’t that situation sounds nice?”

“Nice your head. But you’re right, that situation would be bad. If I were to be retained, making friends would be even more difficult… perhaps it might be better if I do attend. But even if we were to order the swimwear now, would it arrive in time for the swimming class next week?”

Basara said, helplessly.

''–Indeed,'' Yuki thought. In the past when she and a few other girls from Class B lost their swimsuits, they had asked their teacher-in-charge to help them order new ones from the school’s supplier, and it took a grand total of two weeks before they received their new swimsuits. Maria then answered:

“Don’t worry, Basara-san. I do know which factory is the one appointed to produce swimwear for Hijirigasaka Academy. Once the order is made online, the goods will be delivered within three working days, so it’ll definitely be in time.”

“Really? That’ll be great… why do you even know something like that?”

Maria then answered the puzzled Basara while giggling:

“You see, Mio-sama’s breasts are different from a normal person’s~. So for the normal goods bought outside, part of the chest or hip areas wouldn’t fit… isn’t that right, Mio-sama~~?”

“W-Why are you leaking my info out… you dimwit!”

After scolding Maria while red-faced, she awkwardly turned to Basara and Yuki and said:

“…During the regular body check in spring, Hasegawa-sensei had advised me that if I have sufficient funds at hand, I can make an order directly at the factory. Her breasts were also very large, so her racing swimsuit had to be custom-ordered online, and so she was very understanding about it.”

But—

“When I visited their website, I realised that custom orders were pretty expensive, so I had not ordered a new one in the end… Although it would be just for making a swimsuit that fits me, I am not an athlete, so I don’t want to disclose my three sizes to anyone else. If I do order one, I’ll have to make a visit down to the factory to make measurements, as well as let them have some photos of me, you know?”

Mio sighed, and continued:

“And so I had always been buying stuff directly from the stores, and then I would have Maria use magic to make it fit my body. This process is much quicker too.”

“…No wonder Naruse-san was wearing such a weird swimsuit. I had always suspected that there was something behind it.”

Hearing Mio’s explanation, the suspicions that Yuki had been harbouring since the first semester’s swimming classes were answered. Just then—

“Although using magic to conveniently settle stuff isn’t really deserving of praise, I’ll let it slide. It wasn’t something you had been forced to do due to the discomfort.”

Basara spoke.

“Umm, Maria. Tell me the website later, I’ll order one.”

“I understand… Oh right, I just remembered that I have something to ask.”

After nodding while answering Basara, Maria then suddenly turned to Mio and said:

“Mio-sama, how about you buy another racing swimsuit?”

“Why should I?”

Towards the puzzled Mio, Mara began to laugh. ''Ufufu''

“Really, Mio-sama… Stop pretending~. You’ve already done the Master-Servant Contract with Basara-san and become his subordinate, and he had went crazy so many times with your breasts for so long every time he subjugated you… your grand and majestic breasts must have grown even more, to the point where it’s already overflowing from your current swimsuit. Isn’t that right~?”

“ ! — …”

Being said as such by Maria, Mio’s whole face turned red, and her hands hurriedly wrapped around her chest area.

This reaction, was basically just confessing that what Maria had said was the truth.

''…Just as I suspected.''

Yuki too had observed what Maria had just said. Those gigantic mammaries… she had thought that she was still in the middle of developing her assets which caused her breasts to keep growing, but it appears that they were groped to their sizes by Basara.

''Unforgivable…'' Just as the flames of jealousy and envy ignited within Yuki’s heart—

“Ara~? Really, Mio-sama, why do you seem so tense? How could I, as a succubus, not notice such an alluring change? Or in alternate words, even Basara-san had noticed, so of course I already had!”

“Eh——!?”

Maria’s words caused Mio to look at Basara in shock.

“……Well…”

Basara’s face reddened, and he looked away from Mio, embarrassed.

“……!!”

Seeing this reaction, not only just Mio’s face – even her neck too turned pink.

“What are you surprised about…? Basara-san had already groped Mio-sama’s breasts so many times, so of course he would notice any changes in its feel, size and texture.”

Maria then continued after taking out a measuring tape from somewhere:

Clothes that do not fit your body, will cause the beauty of your breasts with such rare beauty to disappear. Why not take the opportunity now and buy a new swimsuit, and find a suitable home for each of your super lewd breasts! Come, Mio-sama, it’s all for your breasts! For starters, please expose your gigantic breasts!”

“Why are you so damn meddlesome!? I’m telling you right now, I’m very happy with my current swimsuit!”

Mio retorted:

“Speaking of which, let’s say if… umm, my breasts really had become bigger, causing me to no longer fit into my swimsuit, it’s sizes can be changed with magic, so there’s no need at all to buy a new one!”

“I see… Since Mio-sama prefers to keep status quo, then I guess I’m fine with it.”

Maria sighed deeply, and then turned to Yuki to ask:

“Then, Yuki-san – what about it? Do you want to buy a new swimsuit?”

“…Me?”

“There isn’t a need, right…? Yuki regularly attends the swimming classes, and thus already has her own swimsuit.”

“That’s right, and what’s more, there isn’t a need at all since Nonaka-san’s sizes hasn’t changed!”

“Indeed, Yuki-san doesn’t seem to have any problems with her current swimsuit…”

Maria nodded while agreeing with Mio and Basara and said:

“But however… a ready-made swimsuit at the end of the day, is still a ready-made swimsuit. If one perfectly fitting Yuki-san’s body were to be made, the contrasting curves of her body can be made even more beautiful… Just like Mio-sama’s.”

And then—

“A female would definitely want to make herself prettier whenever possible, to the point where you could say that it is an instinct… Additionally, Yuki-san has already considered doing a Master-Servant Contract with Basara-san just like Mio-sama, isn’t that right? Would you like to have your current swimsuit used specifically just for the swimming classes and buy another swimsuit to make yourself even prettier, one that is specially to be seen by a master like Basara?”

“Hold on for a minute, I haven’t completely agreed to making a Master-Servant Contract with Yuki—“

“If I buy a new swimsuit, and become even prettier… will Basara be happy?”

Yuki interrupted Basara interrupting Maria, and asked Maria.

“That’s for sure… No matter what Basara might say, he is a male after all. As long as you leave the buying to me, I will guarantee you that he will immediately forget about the gigantic breasts squeezed into an extremely small swimsuit that has been groped virtually to shreds despite how the lowly girl saying that everything’s fine!”

“Y-You…!”

While ignoring Mio being provoked by Maria to the point of almost boiling over, Yuki strongly nodded, and said.

“…Alright. I’ll be buying one too – so, please get me one that’ll bring my femininity even higher than Naruse-san’s.”

===Part 2===

Coming to the week after.

On the eve of the girl’s swimming classes that were one day before the boy’s, when Mio and Yuki reached home after classes ended, they realised Basara’s and Yuki’s swimsuits that were ordered online have arrived.

“Now, before tomorrow’s class, let’s try it on right now!”

Maria eagerly urged Yuki to try it, and even insisted that it wasn’t fair for Yuki to be the only one trying it. In the end, it turned out to be everyone having to accompany Yuki and try it on together.

“I can’t take it anymore… Just how did it even become like this?”

Mio went back to her room to retrieve her racing swimsuit bought during springtime, and grumbled while heading towards the dressing room on the first floor. There weren’t any changes in the sizes of Basara’s swimming trunks, and was already waiting in the living room as per their request, waiting for the girls to finish changing in the dressing room.

--As Mio had not bought a new swimsuit, there wasn’t actually a need for her to try on her swimsuit; what had made her accept Maria’s suggestion, was the feeling that something dangerous would happen if Yuki changes into her new swimsuit.

''…Because.''

During her first swimming class – Mio’s sights were completely captured by Yuki.

Although they were obviously wearing the same swimsuit, Yuki was exuding a beauty on a different level from Mio and the other classmates, which captured the breathes of everyone. Since even Mio of the same gender had such a reaction, Basara was probably even more vulnerable. However—

‘’…I-I can’t lose…’’

While harbouring competitiveness towards Yuki, she opened the room to the dressing room and entered.

“Yuki-san, please be careful… Slowly insert the blade between the cloth and the sewings.”

“…Like this?”

After that,Yuki, who Mio thought had already finished changing, followed Maria’s instructions, and did something to her own swimsuit.

“That’s right, just like that, slowly move the blade horizontally… Beautiful!”

At the same time Maria let out praise, something white descended from Yuki’s swimsuit and landed on the ground. After that, Yuki let out a sigh as if a big load had been lifted from her heart.

“…What are you two even doing?”

‘’Are they removing the nametag?’’ – Originally thinking this, Mio inadvertently<ref>without intention; accidentally </ref> took a look at the thing that fell onto the floor, and then immediately understood what it truly was, she shouted, shocked:

“—Oi! What in the world do you even think you are even doing!?”

What Yuki had cut off wasn’t the nametag, but something that was sewn onto the inner portion of the crotch area of the swimsuit that prevented the shape of an ‘’important place’’ from showing up.

Towards the speechless Mio, Maria raised an index finger with a ‘’shi’’, and said:

“Mio-sama, please keep it down… Yuki-san worked so hard to prepare a surprise for Basara-san, and it’ll all go down the drain if it was ruined by a large sound disturbing her, right?”

“A surprise…? Hold on, Nonaka, you do know what your swimsuit will turn out like, do you?”

Mio asked, hardly able to believe what she saw. While holding onto a handicraft knife in one hand, Yuki nodded and said: ‘Of course.’

“Maria was really kind… When I asked her what I should do to make Basara happy, she taught me everything.”

As she said that, both breast cups fell onto the floor.

“ !! –Maria!”

Mio glared at Maria, the culprit, but the one to blame only smiled fearlessly and said:

“Oya? What’s wrong, Mio-sama? Yuki-san said that she wished to make the modifications which would make Basara as happy as possible, and I had not lied to her. Isn’t transparent underwear more erotic? That’s the case for swimsuits too. To make the adolescent Basara happy, this is of course the most simple and sure-fire way.”

‘’How’s it?’’

“I have another handicraft knife prepared. Mio-sama can use it too if she doesn’t mind.”

“W-What are you joking on about! Nonaka has got another swimsuit, but I only have got this one! If I cut them off now, how do you expect me to go for tomorrow’s swimming class!?”

“I knew you would say that, so this Maria here… had even bought Mio-sama’s share too! ‘’Jang~’’”

After Mio shouted with a red face, Maria raised both her hands holding on to a brand new swimsuit.

“My my… You as Basara-san’s servant, are supposed to be eagerly doing things like this, how could you lose to Yuki-san…? Mio-sama, could it be, that you are experiencing shyness?”

“Anyone would experience shyness if they wear such a swimsuit!”

Mio’s straight retort came as a surprise outside of Yuki’s expected reaction.

“Basara will become happy, so why won’t you do it? Why did you even make a Master-Servant Contract with Basara for then?”

“It was of course to be able to sense each other’s locations in emergencies!”

“I can’t believe it. Basara had sacrificed so much just to protect Mio-sama… yet Mio-sama can’t even accept some shame for him.”

“ ! …I-I…”

“Forget it, I guess this is fine too. Basara-san is such a nice person, so even if Mio-sama wear a normal swimsuit, he will still give you beautiful praises. But then, comparing Mio-sama with a swimsuit as normal as a stone by the road with Yuki-san’s swimsuit which she had modified after mustering the courage just for Basara-san, which do you think would attract his eyes more? That will be known once the both of you go out there.”

Maria purposely said towards the Mio with a troubled expression while sighing.

“Come, Yuki-san. Let’s leave this blockhead alone, and quickly go show Basara-san your new swimsuit. I had specially prepared another swimsuit just for this moment, so… who knows, by then, there might some pity for a certain wretch wearing just a normal swimsuit, so please do your best to ignore that. That person’s body seem to be a bit shameful, so please do excuse her.”

“Nn… I understand.”

After nodding to each other, Maria and Yuki then took off their clothes to change into their modified swimsuits.

Seeing herself being crowded out, Mio finally couldn’t take it anymore, and stretched out a hand to Maria with her shoulders trembling.

“………Okay, Maria, lend me that handicraft knife…”

And said with tears and semi-abandonment.

“Since that’s how you say it, I’ll fight with you…!”

===Part 3===

Toujou Basara was waiting in the living room.

Following Maria’s instructions, he had changed into his delivered swimming trunks, and wore a shirt.

“…This feels like a punishment game.”

After he had changed into the swimming trunks, Basara had already been waiting in the living room alone for nearly an hour.

He had utilized this time by doing his usual weight training done every day. But even after finishing the whole routine, they still haven’t appeared.

“Can’t help it… Let’s do it again.”

“My~ Sorry to keep you waiting, Basara-san. I had spent some time helping Mio-sama and Yuki-san. You definitely won’t be disappointed, this’ll definitely be worth the wait!”

Just as Basar was about to begin the second round, Maria entered the living room while smiling, and pointed a finger at him.

“…You seem too happy. Speaking of which, what’s with what you’re wearing?”

The reason Basara had to ask, was because of the deep-blue student swimsuit Maria was wearing.

Although it was the swimsuit everybody had agreed to wear in school, it was a bit strange for Maria to be wearing one when she did not go to school.

“The swimsuit most suitable to show off this loli-succubus’s body type, is of course none other than the student’s swimsuit… Basara-san, you should enrich the knowledge you should know at your age, or I’ll have headaches.”

“The information you want me to remember are obviously inappropriate… Can you please not use messed-up things like subjugation games as a textbook?”

“That I will have to say no. Even if it’s Basara-san, I can’t allow you to say messed-up things as you wish, or else this gentle person will get angry, you know? In what ways are the subjugation games wrong!?”

“The problem is the minimum age needed!”

Having an outburst just for lewd games, just what kind of small girl are you?

“…Then what about Mio and Yuki? Are they finished yet?”

“Ah, I almost forgot… Hearing Basara say that just now, I got a little distracted and almost forgot to ask them to come in.”

As Maria said that, both young girls walked into the living room from the corridor.

「——————」

In that moment they came into view, Toujou Basara suddenly stopped breathing.

This was his first time seeing the both of them in a racing swimsuit, and it got all of his attention.

“………” “………”

Both of them were wearing the same swimsuit, with a coy<ref>(especially with reference to a woman) making a pretence of shyness or modesty which is intended to be alluring</ref> air around them.

--But yet, Basara’s eyes could not look away from them.

Lately, Mio’s breasts had gotten bigger, and the surprising increase in her proportions added to her alluring charms.

The stunning seductive curves of her hips and thighs, accented to her exceptional figure.

The appearances of the two of them in swimsuits, completely snatched away Basara’s thoughts and sights.

“……!”

And then, Toujou Basara soon understood what Maria was talking about with the ‘spent a little more time’, as well as the reason why noth Mio and Yuki seemed so shy.

“How is this, Basara-san? Was the destructive power of Mio-sama’s and Yuki-san’s tight swimsuits too much? Aren’t the both of them beautiful?”

「「…………！」」

Hearing Maria say this while giggling, Mio and Yuki’s both trembled with shyness.

--Despite that, Toujou Basara’s eyes still continued to look at the both of them.

At the bumps showing up on the swimsuits at the tips of their breasts, as well as that crevice showing up between their thighs.

While holding her very red face up, Naruse Mio felt Basara’s gaze on her body.

While being started at by Basara, she felt his attention gathering in ‘’those places’’.

‘’…D-Don’t…!’’

Because of that, she was completely unable to stop the tips of her breasts from standing up and become harder and harder under Basara’s gzes.

And down there, there was also a reaction too – thinking this, she had a very strong urge to cover that place.

--But Mio fought to hold that urge back, because Yuki was right beside her.

It wasn’t just Mio alone who had cut off her breast pads and the lining ‘’there’’ and had Maria use magic to have the swimsuit hug tightly to her body form. Yuki too, was also under the same conditions – standing there right beside her.

The swimsuit on her breast area also had the same extrusions, and her private area also had the same modifications.

Additionally – she was currently just as shy, like Mio was.

Despite what she was bearing, she was still standing there bravely showing off everything.

“……!”

Thus she mustered her feelings of not wanting to lose to her, she continued to bear with it.

“…How is this, Basara-san? Aren’t the both of them beautiful?”

“ ! …Uh, of course… Well, this…!”

The question Maria suddenly pitch at him, caused Basara to suddenly speak incoherently.

‘’…Aah…’’

Basara’s flustered reaction, slightly eased Mio’s and Yuki’s nervousness; which despite their shyness, allowing them to regain some of their calm and liveliness and tease Basara:

“Basara… just where of Nonaka’s and my body did you look at?” “…Answer me honestly, Basara/”

“Uh, with the two of you wearing that… of course I would see.”

Hearing Basara say so as if surrendering, Mio was very happy. With Basara usually subjugating her under his hands, occasionally teasing him was pretty interesting.

“—it’s about time. Let’s go to the bathroom, shall we?”

At that moment, Maria said this.

“W-Why are we going to the bathroom?”

Maria giggled while answering Basara’s doubts:

“No need to be worried. This, I have already discussed it with Mio-sama and Yuki-san already.”

“ ! …You really agreed?”

“……Nn,” “Its fine…”

Mo and Yuki nodded strongly towards Basara looking at them surprised.

“—Come, Basara-san, this way please. The happy period<ref>’happy hour’ seems to fit more, but it isn’t specified to be an hour</ref> is about to start♥”

With that, led by Maria, Basara, Mio and Yuki headed to the bathroom.

--The reason they took so long before coming to the living room, was because they done not only just the modifications to their swimsuits.

Other than tomorrow’s girls’ swimming class, there was also something important that will be done tomorrow night.

And that is, a magic ritual that can be only on full moon nights in the Human Realm – Master-Servant Contract.

The ones doing the contract were Basara and Yuki. But before the contract took place, Maria had raised another request, and that is—

“---later, everyone please deepen your relationships with your master nicely in the bathroom.”

Midway on the way to the bathroom, Maria turned around and said:

“This is something that tomorrow, Basara-san and Yuki-san must do before doing the Master-Servant Contract.”

“Stop right there… What do you mean with that?”

“If Yuki-san were to also have the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, there will be a need for Mio-sama who is also a subordinate to the same master to interact in harmony.”

Maria once again repeated what she had already said to Mio and Yuki to Basara who had doubts:

“Not only just Yuki-san, Mio-sama and Basara-san must know about it too. The two of you must wholeheartedly recognise Yuki-san as Basara-san’s new subordinate, and accept her joining you. In the future, there will probably be many strong foes waiting for us; if any of our actions as a team goes wrong, there will be life-or-death perils. I’ll say it again, Mio-sama and Yuki-san has already agreed to this – so right now, it’s only Basara-san left that needs to decide.”

“Uh, but I…”

“I understand. Basara-san is still unsure if you should let Yuki-san do the Master-Servant Contract, right?”

Maria nodded towards Basara’s whose expression became tangled-up and said:

“—that’s why, Basara-san, why not think about it from another angle? Let’s use this time, pretending that you two have already the Contract, and see of there would be any problems.”

“Test…?”

Basara asked while frowning and Maria who was wearing a swimsuit answered while nodding:

“I would say that what you are probably worried about is about the Master-Servant Contract that is done using my magic – would there be a day whee you or Yuki-san, or even Mio-sama where you would regret the decision?”

“………”

This question, was answered with an affirmative with Basara’s silence.

--the Master-Servant Contract was using the Demon Race’s magic, so when Basara and Yuki had to do the Contract, it could only be done using Mio’s or Maria’s magic power. If it was using Mio who had inherited the previous Demon Lord’s power, Yuki might just possibly be flattened into minced meat when the curse activated; in other words, once Yuki establishes a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, there would be no other choice other than being bound by the aphrodisiac effects due to Maria’s succubus magic like Mio.

However – when the curse with unknown varying strengths activates, Yuki does not know just what will happen to her.

From the viewpoint of battle power, there was no wrongs in Mio establishing a Master-Servant Contract. If her battle power had not been raised by the Master-Servant Contract, the probability of them winning against Takashi with his [Byakko] and the others where very little.

‘’…But,’’

Just like a few days ago in the living room where Mio took the initiative to hug Basara, it was something that was never expected from before making the Master-Servant Contract.

--it goes without saying, that that reaction of Mio’s was influenced by the aphrodisiac curse.

But before Basara had done the Contract with Mio, even if it was just being playful and naughty, he would never even dare to hug her.

And recently, he had begun to experience a particular exclusive emotion for Mio.

Other than wishing to have Mio as a sister and family that he would protect – occasionally a particular impulse would well up, making him want to monopolize all of Mio.

Pf course – to a male of around Basara’s age, this might very well be normal. It was already risqué enough with just having to live together with a female unrelated by blood, and the bar was further raised by the fact that Mio and Maria were such beauties. For just the fact that he had been able to preserve himself to this day, commendation was already long due.

Additionally, with all that’s happened, he could definitely their bonds and trust becoming much stronger. For surviving the future battles and breaking through various difficult situations, it helps a lot.

--But despite that, as there was a need to use the body’s sensations of pleasure to stimulate the consciousness of subjugation and deepen their relationship, the relation between the two of them was no longer that of a normal family or siblings. That is an undeniable truth.

‘’…However,’’

Recently, when when Yuki had suddenly disappeared while in the middle of a date in the heart of the downtown area, Basara had a taste of anxiousness that almost made him lose his mind. In order to win against the strong foes in the future, in order to protect Mio, Maria and Yuki, establishing a Master-Servant Contract with Yuki was undoubtedly an effective measure.

‘’…But,’’

After repelling Takashi and the others, Basara had originally thought that he would never see Yuki again. But yet she is living right here right now, so finally there is a chance for them to recover the relationship they had in the past.

Under this situation, if he were to establish the Master-Servant Contract with Yuki and use pleasre to subjugate her – despite how the fact that they had grew up together would never change, he might not be able to recover the relationship they had in the past – with this thought in his mind, Basara couldn’t make his decision.

“—therefore, before actually doing the Master-Servant Contract, let’s do a small test”

Maria said:

“To test if she really has no resistance towards becoming your subordinate… to see if you can really subjugate her, as well as to see if Mio-sama is able to accept that relationship between the both of you.”

Perhaps Maria was planning on – having Yuki witness the things they Basra had done with them before – and have her personally experience them, and understand the true aspects to the Master-Servant Contract. To deepen a relation between the master and a subordinate, the master needs to have the subordinate show yielding, which is moch more intense than dispelling the curse whenever it activates. Maria wants to do such a test before the actual event tomorrow, to observe if there would be any problems if Basara and Yuki were to establish a Master-Servant Contract.

“……I understand.”

Thus, Basara nodded. After this, everything will probably go as usual, with everyone being forced to do something which makes the succubus excited.”

Despite how reluctant he was, Basara had agreed to it. If the Contract were to be done when he can’t even do something like this – he will definitely soon regret his decisions.

===Part 4===

“Now then, Basara-san, please sit on this stool first… Mio-sama and Yuki-san, please get ready to wash his body.

“……!”

Hearing Maria say that, Naruse Mio gulped. When Mio and Yuki were still changing in the dressing room, they were instructed by Maria on how they should wash Basara. Thus—

‘’…Just this much, is nothing…!’’

Mio attempted to rouse her competitive spirit. Now Basara was not a Hero, but yet he got embroiled into her fight with the Current Demon Lord Faction, and even had to fight against his childhood playmates.

Even on Mio’s school and daily lives, Basara had always been worrying for her, and just accepting all of the restrictions that came with caring for her. Hence, no matter what, Mio must not let herself harbour guilt towards him, and repay him for all that he has done.

‘’…But,’’

No matter what, Mio does not wish to be just on the receiving end of Basara’s warmth and protection.

If she could do anything that would make Basara happy, Mio was will to do it.

--And Yuki had the same thought.

When that tragedy happened five years ago, Yuki’s life was saved by Basara, yet she could only just look from the side-lines while he received the fate of being exiled from the Village, and she seemed regretful about it to this day; previously when fighting with Takashi and Kurumi, Basara was plenty worried about her. She probably thought she won’t be able to easily pay that debt just by simply doing a Master-Servant Contract with him, and though she had said that she would help in whatever little way she could, that sacrifice was nothing in comparison. Of course, apart from that, she had also said that it wasn’t fair that Mio was the only one being subjugated with Basara’s hands and had a Master-Servant Contract with him.

‘’…That’s right.’’

No matter if whether it was Mio or Yuki, Basara had sacrificed too much for both of them.

This was an opportunity to slightly repay him. Saying all of that to herself—

“ ! …I’m starting, Nonaka…” “……No problems here.”

Mio started first, and Yuki responded from her side – after that while facing each other, the both of them began to pull away the shoulder straps of their own swimsuits.

“ ! ———— “

Basara who witnessed that while sitting on the bathroom stool, gulped a breath of air. But as he had probably guessed from what Maria had said just now on what Mio and Yuki would probably do, despite how red his face got, he did not look away or attempt to stop them. Basara needed to adopt the attitude as a master, and accept the things Mio as his subordinate would do for him, as well as to access whether Yuki could become his subordinate.

“……!”

What that thought, Mio and Yuki can’t care about being shy and embarrassed and hope that they would be able to even repay Basara’s intentions; once their arms were extracted from the shoulder straps, they used both their hands to grab the swimsuit at the chest area, and pulled it downwards. Both of their breasts then burst out into the air, like a dam bursting – exposing even the tips of their breasts. After that, after pulling the swimsuit downwards until their navels were about to be exposed—

‘’…! …Aahh…’’

It appeared in Basara’s sights. Thinking this, the insides of Mio’s body became hotter from the shyness.

And began to think about what she will be doing to Basara a little later, as well as what he will be doing to her.

However, Mio, at the same time, was determined to do it. She was already this far in, and it was already too late to be pulling out this this.

“………”

Thus, Mio opened the cap of the shower gel bottle and poured its contents onto her breasts, and the viscous liquid then completely covered her breasts. However, she did not immediately head towards Basara, but instead turn towards Yuki who had also similarily exposed her breasts.

“Nonaka..”

“…Nn.”

Yuki nodded, and kneeled down before Mio; Mio then kneeled down too, looking into the face that was just as red as her’s. After that, before Basara’s eyes, they wrapped their arms around each other’s backs – while tightly hugging each other, and at an angle which could be seen clearly be Basara, they began to indecently rub each other’s breasts with their own breasts.

“Wha…!”

“What is it, Basara-san…? What is there to be surprised about?”

Maria giggled while saying towards the shocked Basara:

“Providing visual entertainment to their master, is also a subordinate’s job, isn’t it…?”

What Mio and Yuki were doing right now, was exactly just that. The two of them definitely had no interest in this area.

‘’But as long as Basara is happy’’ – while harbouring such a simple thought, she continuously rubbed her breasts slippery from the shower gel with Yuki’s. Not only were their breasts pressed into sensational shapes, piles of foam were also produced with various sounds. ‘’Chuguchu’’

‘’…! …No way, I-I…!”

It only just tickled a little, but because Basara was seeing this – a bundle of sweet hotness gathered somewhere deep with Mio and Yuki’s bodies, causing the tips of their breasts to gradually stress their presence.

“ ! …Naruse-san, I…’’

At a loss, Yuki asked shyly. It was only then, did Mio see that teenage girl who had yet to do the Master-Servant Contract and was unfamiliar with the body’s pleasure, had a sexy coquettish expression on her face.

“Nonaka…”

For the usually expressionless Yuki, this expression was one that was hardly imaginale. This also made Mio understand, just how lewd the stuff she was doing was.

‘’…T-This is all for Basara…’’

Despite that, tha thought allowed Mio to do the thing Maria had told her before. She held up her breasts, and after positioning the tips of each other’s breasts against each other, she began to rub them against each other by drawing circles.

“Nn …Aa… Don, nnn…. Fu…” “ ! …Aaah, haaa…….Nn!”

Both Mio and Yuki were not familiar with this action, so there were some slip-ups at the start; very soon they caught the trick behind it, and it became fairly easy for them. In the turn of an eye, there was already no room for the four tips of slip-up… and thus started to pant with the embarrassment and excitement from Basara’s gaze.

“Naruse-san…” “…Nn.”

At that moment, Mio and Yuki’s legs wrapped around each other’s waist.

After that, they poured even more shower gel, and rub each other’s breasts’ tips more intensely.

“Ah… ya, nn… Haahh…!” “Yaah…Nn, Fu…..Aahhnn!”

While creating faint pleasure, the both of them continued to intensely rub their covered breasts against each other’s. Very soon, with the sweet hot pleasure snowballing, a pile of foam gathered on their soft breasts. When they released their entangled legs after that, they made some space between them.

“Basara… Come.”

With an intoxicated gaze, the young youth watching them was then enticed.

“………”

Basara said nothing. He too, like Mio and the others, had already made up his mind long ago. He silently got up from the stool, and sat down in between the legs of both of them.

“I’m starting now…” “…Basara, we’ll help wash you.”

The feeling that there wasn’t a need for words, caused both Mio and Yuki to say both happily and shyly, and after that, while enclosing in on Basara with their legs – they used their own bodies to scrub Basara’s whole body. The softness of the breasts, as well as the stiffness of their tips – were all utilised with reservation, scrubbing Basara lewdly.

“Aahh… Ya, Nnu… Fuuaahh♥”

At that moment, an ecstasy-filled breath escaped from Mio’s mouth.

‘’…No way, now that the person is Basara…?’’

Mio realised, that the feeling now was completely different from when she rubbed her breasts against Yuki.

This sensation was obviously not the same as the sense of itching from just now, it instead was a hot and comfortable feeling – a result most probably due to Mio’s body developing further. Hence, compared to Yuki who boldly washed Basara despite her shyness, Mio’s movements were not very smooth. Right now, from the touch or servicing of her master, the ability to derive pleasure from those activities were already created within her. This fact that makes people tremble for reasons other than embarrassment, also allowed Mio to dedicate herself to Basara who so loved her, making her secretly feel a joy close to proudness.

But as she thought this, Yuki already came to Basara’s back—

“…Basara, I’ll help you wash your back.”

And Mio could only just watch as Yuki began rubbing her breasts against Basara’s back.

“The most importan position of serving her master, was stolen by her simply just like that.

“Oya oya, Mio-sama… You had the first strike stolen from you when your mind wandered, just what are you even doing as the senior?”

“ ! ……”

Maria picked on Mio with a sarcastic smile, causing her to bite her lip in dissatisfaction, and said:

“Please, Basara… Wash your hands with your breasts.”

Sitting down on Basara’s legs while facing him, She then pulled his wrists towards her own breasts.

Mio was not using her breasts to wash him – for something like that, she had already long before wrapped her breasts around his arm and cleansed all the way to his wrists.

After letting Basara grab her soap-covered breasts, Mio once again put her hands over his, and said:

“Nn… It’s fine. Basara’s palms and fingers… you can use my breasts to clean them thoroughly.”

Mio’s thoughts and intentions, Basara seemed to understand them with his brief moment of silence,

“……I’m beginning.”

And he said, as he started to begin kneading Mio’s breasts. Seeing her breasts overflowing from his hands, and the various obscene shapes created by each and evey one of Basara’s movements—

“No—Ha, Fuaaaaaaaahhn♥”

Mio who derived intense pleasure from firstly cCreating lots of foam from rubbing against Yuki’s, and then from being rubbed against Basara, suddenly stiffened up in a moment, achieving climax.

“A-Are you alright?”

Basara seemed to want to stop at that moment, his hands about to leave Mio’s breasts,

“Don’t stop halfway, continue… I have to thoroughly wash your hands…!”

Yuki was still washing Basara’s back now, so Mio can’t show any signs of weakness before she does.

After that, Basara nodded towards Mio who begged – and then renewed his action of washing his hands with Mio’s breasts.

“Ah♥ Fuahhh!? Ya, ha – Fuaahhh♥ Ha, Aaahhhh♥”

Thus, Mio was swallowed by the torrent of the climax in that moment, saucily arching her back on Basara’s legs. With her hips shaking admist the intense pleasure, she was rushed up to climax again and again.

Nevertheless, no matter what Mio would say now, the Basara right now would not stop his actions.

Hence – this situation continued on for five minutes, and the pleasure dissolved Mio’s reasoning, leaving her only able to pant while on Basara’s legs.

“Ah… Nn… Fu, ah…Uu… Fu…”

“You can’t be like this, Mio-sama… You are someone who has to serve Basara-san, so how can you be acting so spoiled towards him?”

Seeing this, Maria revealed a mocking smile, and said:

“For Mio-sama to be acting like this, I believe a punishment is needed.”

“…Punish…ment…?”

Mio asked with her eyes unfocused, but Maria ignored her, and said:

“Basara-san, Yuki-san… Can I say something to you?”

After that, she said something into Basara’s and Yuki’s ear, and the result—

“That… wouldn’t it be too much?”

“…I object too. Although I don’t feel it would be too much, I do not wish to become a tool.”

Both Basara and Yuki visibly seemed to be troubled, but Maria gave no compromise.

“Such an allocation of assignment can’t be helped… Subjugating a subordinate, is Basara’s job; and as Yuki-san is not yet officially Basara-san’s subordinate, only Mio-sama can display a situation of being subjugated. Yuki-san needs to learn from the process of assisting your future master Basara-san, just what kind of a thing doing a Master-Servant Contract as a subordinate from your senior Mio-sama who had already done a Master-Servant Contract. Assisting your master to even more shockingly, deeply, and effectively subjugate a subordinate, is also one of the important jobs of a subordinate.”

Maria then continued:

“Basara-san… Don’t want to see what would happen if Mio-sama were to ever meet such a situation? Didn’t you want to have no regrets at all after doing a Master-Servant Contract with Yuki-san – if you aren’t willing to do something like this, who would you know if there would be any problems?”

“…………”

Hearing Maria’s words, Basara remained silent for a while, before saying:

“……Alright, you do have a point… Let’s do that.”

“I’m very happy to have gotten your agreement – what about Yuki-san?”

“…If Basara is willing, I’m fine with it too… Let’s just do as you said.”

Yuki also expressed her agreement.

“—I will prove to Basara clearly, that there won’t be any problems with doing a Master-Servant Contract with me at all.”

“Very well… Then let us all quickly begin.”

Maria also nodded, satisfied, and passed a certain something to Basara in front of Mio.

Mio whose was still in a trance, murmured out loud the name of the thing passed to Basara.

“…Measuring tape…?”

Indeed – it was the retracting-type measuring tape used by tailors. And Mio had seen it before as that measuring tape was used not long ago when using magic to make their swimsuits fit their body contours. There’s no mistaking it -- the label on the side of the casing says [5M], and since the measuring tape used for measuring people were seldom this long, it had left a deeper impression on her mind.

“I’m sorry, Mio…”

Basara lowered his eyes as if feeling bad about something, and pulled out the plastic tape from the casing – from her breasts to her back, the tape was then wound around Mio’s body.

“No… Nn, Basara… what, are you…?”

Despite being unable to exert any force while immersed in the aftertaste of her climaxes, she still attempted to free herself.

“Naruse-san, you cannot move.”

Yuki had already came to be behind Mio’s back, and held Mio’s hands together behind her.

“Nonaka… Nn, release me…”

Mio moved as if desperate to break free, yet she couldn’t summon any energy. While she struggled weakly, Basara had already pulled the tape from her left shoulder and collarbone, between her breasts, and pulled it towards her back from under Mio’s right breast – and then after pulling it up to her right shoulder, it then went between her breasts to the bottom of her left side, repeatedly drawing out the number ‘8’ with her breasts as the focus. It was just then, that Mio realised that they were using the tape to emphasise her breasts. Since something like this was being done, she could guess what Maria had wanted Basara to do, even if she didn’t want to think about it.

‘’…This is…’’

Mio – is currently being tied up lewdly by Basara.

“No… Don-- Aahh…!”

Although Mio was able to put up some form of resistance, it was just a waste of her energy. After wrapping up Mio’s breasts in a shameful way, Basara used the left-over tape in the casing to bind her two hands being held behind her, before firmly securing it to the towel rack on the wall.

“ ! … Why, did you do, something like this…?”

The comfortable aftertaste of her climaxes caused Mio to be unable to exert any force in any of her limbs, so she could only ask this while paralyzed and sitting on the floor of the bathroom.

“Mio-sama… This is a precautionary training in advance.”

Maria who sat down beside her answered.

“…Training?”

“That’s right… Luckily, to this day, Mio-sama was never held captive by an enemy before; but taking into consideration that we will meet many strong enemies in the future, there is a need for Mio-sama to understand that there will always be the danger of Mio-sama falling into the enemy’s hands. You had done the master-Servant Contract as the subordinate, so once you are captured by the enemy, you might consider yourself to have become a burden to your master Basara-san and activate the curse…”

Hence—

“Let’s take advantage of the current status of not being a captive of an enemy, and experience earlier just what will happen to your body when the curse activates while you are subjected to binding… As long as you have experienced it at least once, our state of mind and reactons when the real thing happens wouldn’t be all too different.”

“Activate the curse, in this condition…?”

''Just how will something like this be done'' -- as Mio thought this, Maria said:

“Well then, Basara-san, Yuki-san… Please begin.”

With that line, Mio’s line of sight moved from Maria by her side to Basara and Yuki in front of her.

“Ah——…”

After that, Naruse Mio understood what Maria had meant by those words.

In front of Mio, while hugging Yuki from behind – Basara began to knead Yuki’s breasts.

“————!?”

The scene in front of her eyes, caused Mio’s flames of jealously to suddenly flare up, on reflex.

And the activation of the curse – started in a flash.

Yuki, whose breasts were being massaged by Basara, saw a certain colour appear on the neck of Mio who was bound to the wall.

“No …Aahh…! Aaaaaahhhhhhh…!”

Immediately after, Mio was plunged into an intensely aroused state, and let out a fawning shout as if crying.

Normally, Basara would immediately attempt to lift the curse from Mio, but he didn’t this time. If the curse were to be lifted just so simply, then it wouldn’t count as training for the scenario of being taken captive.

...Additionally.

Despite being apologetic to Mio, this is something that is necessary if Yuki were to establish the Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

Thus, Yuki executed her role.

“Nn… Please, Basara, more…”

While showing off to Mio the scene of her breasts being massaged, she pleaded Basara:

“Everything of me that has changed in these past five years, please touch each and every one of them clearly… Prove to me that even if our circumstances are different now – we can still return back to that time.”

Yuki did not forget to emphasise her own relationship with Basara, stimulating Mio’s jealousy.

--But what Yuki had said out, was also completely her truth thoughts.

Forget the unnecessary concerns, and hope that they could return to what they had back then – being able to do things that would be natural as childhood sweethearts, do things that were for the best of their partners and interact like they were family; if anything needed to be done to live on, it’ll be done. When Yuki had reunited with Basara, this was the wish Yuki had made back then. Of course, the her five years ago could only become a burden to Basara, but she was different now – she can now be by Basara’s side, and fight alongside him.

“Please, Basara…”

Hence, even if it were to simulate Mio being held captive, Nonaka Yuki also wanted Toujou basara to understand that he can establish the Master-Servant Contract with her without any worries.

“……Yuki.”

After that, Basara lightly said out her name, and began moving his hands to ascertain the changes in her body.

Though not as spectacular as Mio’s, her beautiful breasts that had grown a lot in the past five years is currently being massaged lightly continuously, changing into various obscene shapes.

“Haah… Nn! Fu….aaahhhh… ♥”

Other than some itches, there was also the sensation of tingling causing some pants to escape Yuki’s lips. After that—

“No… Why is… Nonaka hasn’t, even done… the Master-Servant Contract…”

Mio who was watching them, said some strange and ridiculous words. Mio herself also knows, what girls will be like when they let the male they like touch them.

--That’s right, Yuki is undoubtedly experiencing a woman’s pleasure right now.

Such touches when she was still young would only produce an itching sensation, but now when she knows that there was a meaning behind that action, despite not being under the aphrodisiac effects of a succubus, there would definitely be pleasure and some embarrassment.

Although Yuki does not have the Master-Servant Contract had thus had her body further developed by it like Mio, nor did she ever experience the intense pleasure brought on by the aphrodisiac effect of the curse, she was still able to experience pure pleasure from Basara stimulating her senses.

“ ! …Basara, please… even more…”

Thus, as if obeying that feeling in her chest, she called to him sweetly; Basara then inserted a hand that was brought near her hip area at her back into the swimsuit, and began massaging her butt, causing a tingling even stronger than at her breasts to immediately rush through her entire lower abdomen.

“Ya…aahh! Basaraa…Basaraa♥!”

Yuki continuously called out Basara’s name while in his arms, moving her body about lewdly. The swimsuit was pulled lower and lower – and eventually, it fall onto the floor.

With that sign, Yuki became completely naked. Hence—

“No, don’t…!”

Intense shyness and embarrassment, caused Nonaka Yuki to forcefully twist her body while having her chest and butt kneaded.

--From behind her back, Basara was not able to see her most embarrassing place.

But for Mio who was in front, she could clearly see the feminine reaction that was in that place.

Yuki had originally she only had to show Mio her relationship with Basara – she had never expected to even reveal that place to Mio’s eyes.

Hence – Yuki whose embarrassment had crossed a certain point, hurriedly used her hands to cover that place up.

“……!”

And gathering her courage, she took a look to see just what sort of expression was Mio looking at her with.

--However, it seems that it was just yuki worring about it too much.

Reason being that as Yuki and Basara’s actions was taken to the next level, so was Mio’s curse, causing the aphrodisiac effect to also increase accordingly.

“…Nn……Aa……”

While sweetly moaning, Mio’s eyes has already completely lost focus.

===Part 5===

‘’…What, is this…?’’

[[Image: SMnT V06 005.png|thumb]]

While her sight was clouded over with a layer of white fog, Naruse Mio felt a sense of fulfilment.

The sadness that seemed to drive her mad from before, had already disappeared before she knew it, and she could only feel an endless sweet pleasure. ‘’Just what was it that happened with her…‘’ Mio moved her hazy eyes about, trying to make sense of her surroundings.

‘’…Ah… No-naka…?’’

Yuki’s head was just right before her eyes, but Yuki was not looking at her, she was instead intoxicatingly sucking on the tip of Mio’s right breast. After that – Naruse Mio remembered the events that had happened just now.

‘’…That’s right… We were pleasing Basara in the bathroom…’’

Yuki and her had listened to Maria’s instructions to please Basara, and Yuki was probably carrying on right now; as the tip of her breast was being sucked by Yuk, bursts of comfortable warmness diffused from her breast to the deepness of her body.

‘’…Nonaka seems just like a baby…’’

Mio suddenly felt that Yuki was extremely cute, and tried to caress her head while giggling.

But – she failed to do that. For some unknown reason, she was unable to move her hands.

‘’…Eh, why is that so…?’’

Puzzled, Mio only then realised something new. A kind of rope were wound around her breasts, and someone was kneading them without restraint from behind her.

The breast that Yuki was sucking on, was also being vigoriously massaged by someone.

‘’…What, is this…?’’

Seeing her own breasts being treated obscenely, Mio had a shock, and began to closely look at just what was it binding her.

‘’…This is…measuring tape?’’

Understanding what it was, Naruse Mio then completely remembered just what had happened earlier.

“ ! ————…”

And after gasping due to that, Yuki seemed to realise that Mio had regained consciousness, and released her breast from her lips. A silver trail of saliva, was then drawn from her lips to Mio’s breasts.

“…No…Nonakaa…” “Naruse-san…”

Mio let out a coquettish voice, and Yuki who was not affected by the aphrodisiac curse looked back at her with unrestrained eyes, Her expression was completely that of a woman’s, and her beauty could snatch a person’s voice away.

“Fufu… Mio-sama, good morning.”

At that moment, Maria who was wearing a swimsuit gave her a greeting while smiling like she was a very well-behaved child.

‘’—In the period while she was unconscious due to the aphrodisiac curse, a lot must’ve happened, it’s just that she could not remember it. The reason Yuki had become like that, was most probably because of the events during that period.’’

“You probably are wondering what’s going on with you right now, correct? But as you had experienced too many orgasms, your energy has already been depleted to the limit, so please allow me to explain it later.”

‘’Now’’

“Please ask Basara-san to subjugate you – and let it be lifted from you.”

“Eh—…?”

Just as Mio let out a sound denoting her not understanding, someone wrapped their arms around her from behind.

And after being forcefully turned around, her eyes met the one who was kneading her breasts.

“…Basa-ra…?”

Mio blankly murmured his name. The tape that bound her to the towel rack was already gone, and she was currently sitting on Basara’s thighs.

“I’m sorry, Mio…”

After those words left Basara’s mouth, his mouth slowly closed in onto Mio’s left breast.

“No… W-Wait a moment, Basara, that place…!”

That action made Mio panic. Even though it was not her first time having her breast being sucked by Basara.

She knew very well, the surprising amount of pleasure brought on by the tip of the breasts being sucked by him.

--However, that place was also the spot that had remained in Yuki’s mouth all this while.

Just from seeing Basara and Yuki do ''those stuff'' before, she had already become like this, and if he were to still do it – Mio desperately struggled as her train of thought progressed to that point, but as her energy was depleted by the countless climaxes, she was not able to put up resistance.

“Ah… Aahh…!”

In the moment she understood she could do nothing – she wrapped her legs tightly around Basara’s waist.

Next moment, the thing that she was afraid of, turned into reality.

“Ah, don’t… Ha—Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh♥”

Basara sucking in Mio’s left breast immediately activated the aphrodisiac curse, and a never-before orgasm caused Mio to shout out in the bathroom.

In the moment Mio was hit by an intense climax when Basara sucked on her breast.

''…Oh my god, for it to be this…''

Although she had seen Mio being subjugated by Basara once, Mio who was now in the extreme peaks of womanly pleasures, was bewitching beyond compare, and hence because of that humongous stimulation she was uncontrollably trembling on Basara’s thighs.

“…Ah…"

Mio’s every single movement, every single lewd ‘Chyu chyu’ sound, entered Yuki’s ears, showed that her swimsuit was already wet enough the point where it could still make that kind of sounds even through the swimsuit.

“—isn’t it beautiful?”

Suddenly – Maria giggled while watching Yuki look at Mio and whispered into her ear:

“Don’t worry, it’ll be your turn soon enough… Since you already can do ''those things''.”

“————!”

Yuki remembered about the stuff that she had done with Basara before, and her cheeks reddened.

Indeed – not long ago, she had her breasts massaged right in front of Mio’s eyes and was moaning non-stop, and she had even assisted Basara in helping Mio relieve the curse which had already caused her consciousness to break up.

Yuki and Basara, had indulgingly caressed Mio’s breasts that were her biggest weak spot, bringing her to a climax time and time again, all the way until she had regained her consciousness. Just now, they had activated the curse to the point where it caused Mio’s consciousness to become hazy; next up they will use an even more intense pleasure to lift the curse.

As Yuki’s hands and mouth got to know of the softness of Mio’s breasts and the texture and flavour of the tips of her breasts – Mio recognised that Yuki was fit to become Basara’s subordinate. Now that she had gotten this recognition, it means that tomorrow night, there most likely won’t be any problems with her making a Mastr-Servant Contract with Basara.

When Yuki heard that, she turned to look at Basara, surprised, and he placed his hand gently on her head, gently patting her. Despite there not being a word said, Yuki could feel Basara’s agreement. This made her happy, and as if intoxicated, it caused her to put in even more effort with helping Basara in caressing Mio, to answer his expectations and prove that she could fulfil her responsibilities as his subordinate.

When Mio regained consciousness, it was not long after that had happened.

“………”

After that, Yuki once again looked towards Mio continuously hitting climax, with a sort of jealousy in her heart,

''--I, will very soon become Basara’s power.

Hence—tomorrow night, I must definitely show the same expression Mio has on right now.

Become Basara’s subordinate, and experience his care.''

Mio's private place, was wet and hot, as if it was drenched in hot water.

''--That was her first time experiencing, a forbidden pleasure.''

While being massaged by Basara’s hands, Mio’s left breast once again entered Yuki’s lips – and while immersed in the curse triggered by jealousy, Mio once more experienced another extremely violent orgasm. Not just her swimsuit, even Basara’s stomach area was already in a mess. This fact caused Mio’s embarrassment to cause her to want to just outright die on the spot, but—

''…Noo, just what is this…?''

Naruse Mio who just experienced another drastic climax, realised another fact, and was stunned.

Even that over-the-top orgasm, didn’t even allow her to lose consciousness.

“ ! …Aa…!”

Mio who had screamed out all the air in her lungs, while still immersed in a state of extreme pleasure, violently shook on basara’s thighs as Basara sucked on her breast.

Not long later, Basara released her breast with a ‘Chyu’ sound.

“…You must not be comfortable remaining like this.”

Probably thinking that the reason Mio seemed to be suffering, was because she was being bound up.

Basara undid the measuring tape that was binding her wrists.

''…Eh…?''

At that moment, a few accidents took place on Mio’s body.

First, was that Basara’s hand had accidently pressed down on the button to retract the tape; second, was that the spots that had blood circulating again due to the tape’s pressure being released, became even more sensitive; third – the slippery shower gel caused the measuring tape wrapped around her body caused the friction between it and Mio’s body to be significantly reduced and the result is—

''…Ah…''

By the time she felt scared, it was already too late. As if in slow motion, the tape slowly loosened around her body, but in the next moment, it was rapidly retracted back into its casing.

<nowiki>“ ! ! ～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～♥ “</nowiki>

The already extremely sensitive breasts, was rubbed by the rapidly retracting measuring tape, causing Mio to be swept to yet another level of climax in a surge of pleasure.

“ ! …Ha,ahhh… Nn, Fu….aahh…♥”

Just merely measuring tape had already caused Mio’s soul to leave her body. This unbelievable fact, caused Mio to have her eyes and neck rolled over backwards while in Basara’s arms to seem to finally how to collapse, slowly snuggling into the solid chect before her eyes.

Basara too, gently hugged Mio, and lightly patted her back, and in that moment—

“Aahhh! –Nn, Fuu..aahhh!”

Immersed in the aftertaste of the intense climaxes, Mio’s whole body trembled, her breasts uncontrollable pulsating. Just from simply touching her back, had caused her to reach a gentle climax. Thus, Basara only just simply hugged her, and whispered into her ear:

“……Everything’s fine now.”

''…Aahh, that’s right… I…''

Hearing Basara say that, Mio who was in a trance remembered that what she had experienced was something that might happen if she were to be taken captive. Saddness that almost made her lose her mind, as well as this sadness and pleasure that pulled her from her body – Basara who had let Mio experience these things, in her eyes, seemed just like a supreme king.

Despite her consciousness turning hazy, Mio told herself clearly, that she had to serve the person before her eyes.

“……Onii-chan…”

At the same time she called out in a sweet voice, she used her hands which had finally regained their freedom to tightly hug Basara.

===Part 6===

Probably because she had yielded to Basara’s subjugating that he felt relieved.

Mio lost consciousness within Basara’s arms.

In order to prevent her from catching a cold, Basara washed off the shower gel on her body and after wrapping a towel around his waist, he carried Mio into his arms, and then left the bathroom together with Yuki and Maria.

As Yuki remained in the dressing room to change, Toujou Basara continued on towards the living room.

And laid Mio down on the sofa.

“…My apologies, I’ll be leaving the rest to you then, Maria.”

“No problem, leave it to me!”

Being entrusted with the task of looking after Mio, Maria nodded with a contended look.

The loli-succubus wearing a school swimsuit then continued with excitement that she couldn’t hide:

“My~ I had never thought she’ll become like this because of the measuring tape… Even me as a succubus was shocked Mio-sama’s qualifications!”

“Even after doing something so crazy, you can still smile happily like this, what a shock…”

Basara said, dumbfolded.

“You always end up in bad states because of Mio’s punishments, and you still dare to attempt such stuff… I can never catch up to you in things like that.”

Hearing that, Maria waved her right index finger at him while clicking her tongue.

“Basara-san is just too naive. After being punished so many times, I have already begun to notice that as long as I work hard to reach the level of making Mio-sama reach climax in a short period of time, there won’t be a need to be afraid of her being angry!”

Maria let out a big laugh towards Mio on the sofa, and said while smiling broadly:

“That’s why I had gone a little further while playing around today, and this here, is the results! I had completely free reign while playing today! Say, isn’t this just like the story of Colombus<ref>reference to Christopher Columbus</ref>?”

“……”

“ ? Is something wrong, Basara-san? Why are you suddenly looking at me with such gentle eyes – have you fallen in love with me?”

“No, it’s not that…”

Well, if that’s how you feel and think, that that’s just you.

''…Speaking of which''

Toujou Basara suddenly thought.

When Mio lost consciousness, Maria wouldn’t receive any punishments for the moment – but what would happen after she wakes up later, refreshed?

—Sure enough, his guess had become reality.

While Basara was staring blankly into space in the middle of the night on his bed, he suddenly heard Mio’s angry shouts and some trembling, and after that he heard Maria’s screams.

“…Seems like it’ll continue on until morning again tonight.”

Basara muttered helplessly, and turned off the lights in his room.

It was already an hour and a half past midnight right now.

Mio’s bellowing and Maria’s screams, could be heard, with no end to it.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 4

2016-04-10T04:38:13Z

J2270A:

==In the Wind Blowing Through the Battlefield==
===Part 1===

Here, is a place is filled with tranquillity.

Built on the hill behind Wildart City – this wide area that was directly cut from the hill, is the Demon Lord Wilbert’s Temple.

--Currently, Nonaka Yuki is visiting the resting place of this great Demon Lord’s soul.

Of course, she wasn’t alone – Yuki was accompanying for this journey.

The one beside her was also accompanying to this place, Kurumi.

And before Yuki’s eyes was yet another person. Before the large tombstone of Wilbert, was a young girl firmly raising her head – Mio.

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

From when they arrived here, it already has been thirty minutes, yet Mio remained standing there silently all this time. However—

''—No matter how long she wants to stay, let her.''

This was Mio’s first time coming to her biological father’s grave to pay her tributes. Since Yuki completely understood Mio’s history and current situation, she knew clearly that Mio now must have many different complex emotions within her.

That’s why – even though she couldn’t get a reply, there must be a lot she wants to say to Wilbert. Kurumi by her side also understood that, and also waited with no complaints with Yuki. Not long after—

“……Thank you, I’m fine now.”

After Mio said that, she returned back to Yuki and Kurumi’s sides with her back facing Wilbert’s tombstone.

“…Are you feeling better?”

Yuki’s question made Mio give a slight bitter smile.

“I don’t know~. I have never ever seen him, and this is only his grave. Even if you tell me that the one in there is my biological father, I won’t feel anything… I’m fickle, right?”

“No, I feel that that’s normal.”

With her two hands behind her head, Kurumi said while looking at Wilbert’s tombstone:

“I guess it won’t be normal for a person to be crying a lot when seeing the tombstone of a father that person has never seen before, it’ll be as if it was purely acting.”

“……Umn, you’re right.”

''Thank you'' – saying that, Mio’s bitter smile became deeper. She might be wanting to seem as if nothing happened – but her expression showed her loneliness.

“………” “ ? What’s wrong, Yuki?”

Yuki’s gaze caused Mio to ask, and her expression returned to one that Yuki and Kurumi were familiar with. Hence, Yuki replied: [Nothing].

''…I guess it's fine even if she’s trying to be brave.''

To that aspect of Mio, Yuki frankly felt admiration. Ever since they were born, Yuki and the others had received a Hero’s education as if it was natural and they were clear about their mission; but where Mio had started from was completely different – she had lived a normal person’s life, and treated herself as a normal young girl.

But one day, both her parents were killed – and thus learned that she was not a human but the Demon Lord’s daughter. But yet this young girl called Naruse Mio, basically point fingers of blame or held any hate towards anyone; no matter how frustrated, pained, or lost she became – she continued going forward; even if she had come to the Demon Realm to face her origins, that point still didn’t change.

“Right… Since we have already come here, are you clearer on what you plan to do?”

“…No. I thought a lot about it, but nothing came out of it yet.”

Mio shook her head while saying that.

--The moment Mio resolved herself on her decision, a chain of irreversible events would definitely occur.

Hence – even after coming to the Demon Realm for three days, she still hadn’t decided. As it would affect only just Mio, implicating Basara and the others, it also involved the future of the Demon Realm as a whole, so being hesitant about it was naturally unavoidable. Also—

''…The reason Mio is hesitant, is because of that man…''

In Nonaka Yuki’s mind, the current leader of the Moderates Faction Ramsas surfaced. Nobody knows just what he was planning; Klaus appeared every day to speak with Mio, and Ramsas persistently rejected meeting with Mio these three days.

Without being able to meet with both sides, a suitable decision of course can’t be made. In truth – before Mio had come to the Demon Realm, she had already made it clear to Yuki and the others that she had no intention at all of becoming the new Demon Lord. So going by the current situation, the only options would be complying with Ramsas’s request, to have the power handed over to the Moderates Faction, or to return to the Human Realm as they are now. And since Ramsas rejected meeting with Mio, the choice they should make was obvious.

''…But still,''

The reason Mio was so hesitant, was that she was worried that she might fall into some dangerous circumstances if she were to reject the Moderates Faction’s request. The reason she was still able to live despite the threat of the Current Demon Lord faction is all Maria’s credit – in other words a gift from the Moderates Faction. Despite having defeated Zolgear after so much trouble, the Current Demon Lord Faction is still very well and healthy, so receiving an attacking anytime would be normal.

Under these conditions, she would be helpless if she were to reject the Moderates Faction’s request. As the Heroes see Mio as a Demon, they would see the Current Demon Lord attacking her as an internal strife, thus only remaining on the sidelines.

''…Then again,''

If they were to become the enemies of the Moderates Faction, Maria would be faced with a dilemma. Even if Maria had said that she was prepared to leave the Moderates Faction if necessary and move together with Mio; still, after seeing Maria’s tears after learning of Sheera’s safety and being free from Zolgear’s coercion, she won’t be able to agree to Maria leaving behind her family’s feelings. Having once lost her family – Mio who was unable to escape her pain prior to meeting Basara, definitely does not hope for Maria to go through the same pain.Besides—

''…Ever since before we came to the Demon Realm, Basara has always been very worried about Zest.''

And now, there is no need to be so worried for her already. Because on the night they had come to the Demon Realm, Zest had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara under Sheera’s proposal, so right now her position is similar to Mio and Yuki. If they were to speak of complaints to Basara making the Master-Servant Contract with the former enemy Zest, of course there would be some—

''…However,''

Before everyone came to the Demon Realm, Basara had said that if there was a need, they might return together with Zest; so after finding out about their Master-Servant Contract, the waves of complaints Yuki and the others had were small – except for the unsatisfied Kurumi.

''…But,''

Basara had accepted Mio who had lied to him, and had forgiven Maria who had once assisted Zolgear. Someone like that choosing to accept Zest, could be said was something to be expected. Mio and Maria’s positions were quite similar to Zest, so they were in no position to say anything.

As for Yuki – it was because Basara was someone who was so kind and wished to protect her who was important to him, that she became attracted to him. Right now, Zest probably was also enchanted by Basara, and thinking about the needs for the future, being able to have some like Zest who could fight so well put her mind at ease.

Since – she had learned of it afterwards, the reason Basara had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara was that Basara had Ramsas had almost entered into an explosive situation with each other, which also caused his absence back then. With opposition from the leader of the Moderates Faction which limited Basara’s actions with forbidding entry to this Wilbert’s temple, he had to stay behind in the city together with Zest and Maria.

Speaking of which, no matter what their reason for going against each other was, Yuki and Kurumi how were Heroes had managed to get permission to enter this temple while Basara who was once a Hero was denied permission, so they really can’t understand on what basis they were making their decisions from. No matter what – even they themselves don’t have complete freedom with their actions, with Lucia and Klaus each sending a maidservant who were waiting outside monitoring them. But even then—

“That person called Ramsas… just what is he even thinking?”

Returning on the dark outdoor passage, Kurumi said while walking in front of Yuki and Mio.

“If that old man called Klaus still wants to buy time now, it wouldn’t be difficult to understand…”

“……Unn.” “……..”

Mio nodded at Kurumi’s words, while Yuki expressed her agreement while remaining silent. It was because of Klaus’s side who was pushing for Mio to become the new Demon Lord, who was causing Mo to want to stay longer in the Demon Realm, deepening her feelings towards the Moderates Faction – as well as to Wilbert and Wildart’s civilians, and obtain victory from that; Ramsas who wanted to extract Wilbert’s power from Mio, probably wants to make a quick decisive end to the war.

''…Just what is that man…?''

From the viewpoint of the surrounding people, this situation disadvantageous to Ramsas, was all completely his own fault. So, could it be that he has got some ulterior motives that had not been seen by anyone else yet?

<nowiki>「————————」</nowiki>

As Yuki began to harbour some unexplainable uneasiness, while they were still within a passageway,

The surface of the temple, began shaking together with the atmosphere.

“—Earthquake?”

“Run! –To outside!”

The three of them began running.

--This temple was completely carved out, just like its passageways.

While the inside of the temple had a barrier to prevent the use of magic to prevent damage by vandals and the surrounding areas had something similar set up to prevent damage due to disasters, the tunnels and passageways might have a different story to tell. If they were to be blocked from the exit by the rubble if the ceiling collapses, they won’t be able to escape in this place where they were unable to use magic – hence, the three of them ran through the passages without even taking time to draw a breath,

Even if the trembles were to stop, they had no way to know if it would get stronger or weaker if it started again. So in order to try to preserve their lives in this kind of situation where anything could happen anytime, they had to leave this temple as soon as possible.

“—I see the exit!”

With Kurumi’s shout, rays of light from the outside came into their view – and immediately after, the three of them left the passageways. Firstly, they had to confirm the current situation.

“—you two, are you fine!?”

Mio asked aloud. The question was not directed to Yuki and Kurumi, but the maidservants who had followed them. While the two of them who were waiting for them to return were fine—

『……………………』

They gave to reactions at all to Mio’s concern.

They only stood there, not moving at all while looking towards the inside of Wildart City from the top of the Hill. And in the next moment, they then saw what the maidservants were seeing after following their line of sight.

“That is-- ……”

The city wall was broken through, and enemies were storming into the city.

However, those maids wouldn’t be stupidly standing there if it was just simply an attack from the enemy. They would’ve at least entered the temple to inform them of the emergency situation and helped Mio to get to safety.

Then – just what could have caused them to forget even that? The answer, was in the scene Yuki and the other were currently seeing. Even though the distance between the hill and the urban areas of the city was as big as Wildart City itself, they could clearly see the figures of the [Enemy] invaders.

“…Just what is that—“

Beside Kurumi, Yuki muttered, at a loss. Something which was incredibly unbelievable, was currently happening before her eyes.

The figures of three giant colossus, invaded into Wildart.

===Part 2===

There was a person, who was currently watching the chaotic situation in Wildart.

Standing on one of the shoulders of the giant spirit<ref>kanji is 英霊 (eirei)</ref>, looking down at the people screaming and running away in a panic, was Gardo who had voluntarily headed the attack on Wildart City.

''…I’m impressed.''

Gardo silently praised Luca who had managed to complete the tuning on the spirits in such a short time. That young child had taken care of it all from restoring them to even setting Gardo as their master, to the point where they were ready for battle. Although there were even stronger spirits excavated in those remains, it was easier to lose control the more power they had, and since there was not enough time to forge new Master-Servant Contracts for this battle, this was currently enough.

“—Damned Monster!”

In order to buy time for the civilians to escape, a group of people who looked like the guards for the city attempted a barrage of attacks. Many magic circles opened up on the ground – and countless lights flew towards Gardo and the spirits, but—

“……--Smash them.” <nowiki>【【【——————】】】</nowiki>

Reacting towards the order Gardo sent out, the spirits immediately reacted. They raised their right fists, and sent it flying towards the soldiers on the ground while the attacks bounced off them – in the next moment, a deafening shock resounded out. The ground was sputtered like a giant blast had happened, and a small sandstorm appeared. Immediately after – the spirits pulled back their fists and after the dust settled, what was revealed were the craters from the impact as well as the unidentifiable remains of soldiers from before. The civilians who had witnessed that—

“ ! ! ! –Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!”

They severely panicked, and began desperately to try to escape.

When Gardo saw this—

“Wow… They really are amazing~”

A completely relaxed voice came from a nearby building where its roof has collapsed. When Gardo turned to look, a young high-class demon was there. That demon, was sent to supervise them, by the Council who had order Leohart utilize the spirits to invade Wildart.

“That spirits' degree of perfection seems really high. And so it would seem, that there would be a need for me to make a move at all, then.”

“Of course… Right from the start, I had never considered about borrowing your strength.”

“That’s really impolite of you. Speaking of which, Gardo-dono – I had sent through a Ultimatum<ref>a final demand or statement of terms, the rejection of which will result in retaliation or a breakdown of relations</ref> not long ago telling them to hand over Wilbert’s daughter, and the nearby forces should probably be receiving news soon and would only be dispatching troops with caution – but however, why did you just simply let those civilians go just now?”

“…What do you mean, Nebula?”

The supervisor whose name was called out, then faced Gardo who asked him with a shallow smile and said:

“The ultimatum was sent using broadcast magic, so the civilians of the city would now know about her being here. The number of people who disliked Ramsas’s methods isn’t small, and if everyone were to find out that he concealed the big news of the sole daughter of the great previous Demon Lord – right now, the city is being attacked because of that girl. Thus, the people's’ discontent towards him, would definitely begin to turn into anger.”

''That’s why'' – Nebula continued:

“Right now we should be working harder – and murder these civilians. If that happens, the Moderates Faction would automatically crumble apart from within. This is such a great opportunity, so how can you just let it pass so simply?”

“…………Listen closely, Nebula.”

“Yes, what are your orders, Gardo-dono?”

Nebula replied impertinently with a smile towards Gardo who shouted at him with a low voice.

“The orders the Council had given you, should be to supervise the status of the battle with the spirits, so stop spouting nonsense. If you dare to do unneeded things – beware of yourself turning into meat scraps.”

“……….……..I understand. You are the most outstanding one amongst the candidates chosen to take after Wilbert, so I am not stupid enough to take you on as my enemy. Unless the situation becomes grave, I will basically stick to my orders to supervise and remain watching by the side-lines and learn from watching you.”

“………”

Gardo showed no reaction to Nebula giggling while shrugging his shoulders, and only said:

“Before they hand over Wilbert’s daughter to us, we will be splitting to take three routes. Ignore those civilians, Leohart doesn’t like needless killing. However – if anyone dares to get in our way, annihilate them.”

<nowiki>【【【——————】】】</nowiki>

Receiving Gardo’s orders, light appeared in the spirits’ eyes.

Facing forward while standing on a spirits' shoulder, Gardo said:

“Destroy your target, Wildart City – begin attack!”

===Part 3===

On the hill, Naruse Mio saw those giants begin moving together.

Despite splitting to take three routes, it was clearly obvious their target was Wildart City.

“Shit – this is bad!”

As Mio and the others realised the enemy’s plan and wanted to return to the city as soon as possible—

“—Mio-sama! You’re alright!”

Someone ran up the mountain out of breath – the maidservant Noel.

Stopping before Mio and after taking a deep breath in relief:

“…This is great. Does anyone of you have any injuries?”

“We’re fine. Noel, what is going on right now?”

Noel answered seriously towards Mio who was still somewhat unclear:

“The Current Demon Lord Faction came. While we don’t know where they got the information from… they said something like that you had inherited his majesty Wilbert’s power and as it might trigger a new wave of fighting, they want to use this attack to prevent any possible future conflicts from happening.”

''In other words—''

“If we want them to stop – we will have to hand you over to them.”

“What, that completely outrageous… so that means that the Moderates Faction having power is dangerous, yet them having power is not?”

Kurumi said indignantly.

“Since from a long time ago, they have been searching for Mio-sama, wishing to gain his majesty’s power. In order to increase their control over the Demon Realm, they might do things that seem completely outrageous – that was what Lucia-sama had said.”

Hearing Noel’s explanation—

“—we understand the situation, but just what are those giants?”

Yuki asked with a heavy expression. Although they can speculate on their enemy’s intentions, but speculations will remain as speculations, the answer will only be known by the enemy; so what they should be doing right now, was to deal with the danger before them.

“Although we have been unable to confirm that – Klaus-sama had said that that probably are the spirits from the ancient times.”

“In other words, also enemies… Alright, watch me kill them a hundred times and grill them black.”

Mio then asked again with a [ah]:

“What about Basara and the rest, are they in the city?”

“Because of the emergency situation, we had asked them to go into the city to help – Basara-dono and Zest together as a group, and with Maria and Sheera-sama together as another group, they went to confront the enemy.”

Since this was a period of time where the Current Demon Lord Faction and the Moderates Faction were at war, they could attack each other at any time. Hence, Mio and the others had already decided what action to take when something happened – if the civilians were to be involved in the battle, all of them are to help. Thus—

“Basara-dono had asked me to pass this message – Yuki-dono and Kurumi-dono, please obstruct the giants coming from the West side.”

“I got it – Kurumi”

“---No problems here.”

With that, the two of them moved without hesitation. When Yuki had started to ask Kurumi, Kurumi had already finished summoning flying magic – the two of them instantly flew through the air.

“W-Wait a moment – bring me along with you!”

However, Mio who had shouted towards the vanishing figures was blocked by Noel’s arms.

“You can’t. Mio-sama, you have to remain here, until the battle ends!”

“Let me go! …Why are you stopping me, is that Klaus-san’s order?!”

Being glared at by Mio, Noel met het glare while looking directing into her eyes and said:

“That’s right – however, Lucia-sama and Basara-dono also agreed with Klaus-sama.”

“No way… Why?”

Mio asked, dumbfounded.

“If Mio-sama were to appear now, you would be doing exactly what the enemy what you to do. The most effective way to make the Current Demon Lord Faction to take responsibility for this assault, is to let their reason for attacking become untenable<ref>(especially of a position or view) not be able to be maintained or defended against attack or objection</ref>!”

“But… for that, isn’t the Current Demon Lord Faction originally in the wrong for attacking?”

“I understand what you are trying to say, feelings cannot be applied to things like this – that is the nature of politics, Mio-sama. Not letting the enemy bring out their trump card while dealing another blow to them, this is politics.”

“But… if I were to just remain hiding here, I—“

“I understand how you feel! However, as Mio-sama was in Wilbert’s temple, she did not hear the enemy’s broadcast using magic telling of their reason for attacking and their demand for to hand you over to them, causing people to panic and grab the soldiers helping to guide them into the castle to seek refuge to ask just what is going on.”

''Thus—''

“If you were to show yourself now, the civilians’ anger might very well gather onto you alone; even if we manage to successfully repel this attack, Ramsas-sama and Klaus-sama might lose the people’s trust it might even lead to a rebellion. If you are unable to restrain yourself here, we will stop you at full force!”

“I—“

Hearing Noel’s pained indictment, Mio couldn’t help but stand there at a loss – and at this moment, the ground-shaking effects of an attack reached them.

“---!”

An attack then landed on the ground in the city at that moment, causing Noel to suddenly collapse and huddle up on the ground, and after that—

“Oh my god…”

Mio could only whisper that out having just saw ''that''. The spirit walking through the Central Avenue made large craters with every step it made, trampling over the soldiers attempting to obstruct it. And as for the soldiers flying in the sky, only less than half the original number still remained. Soldiers with their bodies burst open, as well as soldiers flying like fireworks<ref>literally on fire</ref> were flying through the air everywhere in Wildart city – and after a spirit attacked with a kicked, everything in path were flattened.

===Part 4===

In the path of the kick, a group were huddled up together.

They were the soldiers for the City. They had tried attacking from its sides, as well as trying to draw near it by approaching on a path parallel to it, but they were in the end caught up in the crossfire by another attack team. And right now—

“…Guu….aaA, uuh…. Damn-- ……!”

Amongst the remains of the houses hit by the attack, someone was still breathing. That someone was Glen who was taught a lesson by Basara in that narrow alley behind the café.

Despite blood flowing out from various parts of his body like his head and his abdomen, Glen stood up and surveyed his surroundings.

In this neighbourhood, every single building have already become uninhabitable.

The other soldiers in the same team as him – other than Glen himself, no one managed to retain their lives.

“…One after another, just what the hell…”

The time where Glen had come to Wildart City, was after Wilbert’s death – when the Moderates Faction was doing a large-scale recruitment. He had originally chosen to take refuge in the Current Demon Lord Faction whose power had begun to grow back then, but what had caused him to change his mind was that even if he managed to gain no prominent achievements in the Great War, we would definitely be able to gain a job in the government sector as part of the package to appease the public when they lose their troops after Wilbert’s death.

And sure enough, Glen was enlisted to be one of the city’s guards. However, as Glen had only chosen the Moderates Faction in order to get a free job, he held no feelings and relegations to his current job and to this city – at the very least, he used to think that way. However, with how dull life became with the days crawling by, he would begin to habitually visit certain shops to eat and drink, and enjoy his days with the like-minded. In the last resort Glen had taken by choosing the Moderates Faction, he had knowingly managed to gain some things of his.

And right now – as of now, everything before Glen’s eyes had disappeared. And the culprit, is the Current Demon Lord’s giant spirit.

“ ! <nowiki>-----</nowiki>”

Tightly gritting his teeth, Glen deployed the flying magic built into the back of his armour, locked both his eyes and began heading straight for the spirit who did the damage. On its shoulder, there appears to be the high-class demon manipulator. After destroying so many buildings and killing so many soldiers, they still continued onwards as if not bothered by it at all. Hence—

“ ! …JUST WHAT THE HELL DO YOU EVEN THINK YOU ARE DOING!!!”

Glen screamed with his all, discharged attack magics towards the spirit. He shot electrical balls from his right hand, and while it travelled in a straight line while discharging some of its energy to its surroundings, it burst explosively on the forehead of the spirit.

“Haa….aahhh… Now know just how powerful I am right…..---?”

That attack just now was one that he had put his all in. Originally it was just to vent some of his hate and anger, but yet as if to mock him, the spirit continued onwards as if that attack just now was nothing more than a gust of wind. When Glen froze up from losing his train of thought from that, the spirit sent its right fist flying backwards without even looking back, blowing away the roofs of the nearby still-standing buildings.

“<nowiki>------Ah.</nowiki>”

By the time he had noticed the move, a large piece of debris was already right before his eyes.

Without even a moment to blink, just as the debris was about to smash in Glen awaiting his death – a magic circle suddenly opened up before him as if to protect him, and the debris broke up into dust upon hitting the magic circle and fell onto the ground. With the sudden change in situation, Glen couldn’t process what had just happened—

“That isn’t someone you can fight against – hurry up and fall back, leave this place to us.”

A calm voice came from in front of him. When Glen looked up to take a look—

“…! Aren’t you…?”

It was a woman that he was familiar with. There’s no mistaking it, even if she isn’t wearing a maid’s uniform now, she is undoubtedly the one Glen remembered – Zest. However, her sight wasn’t on him right now, but instead on something else. That something else, was a youth running towards the spirit with a large demonic sword in his hand.

“That person—“

Glen had seen that youth before, and he would definitely never forget the look of that person who had bitterly humiliated him before.

But – within his anger, what Glen felt was surprise.

He had jumped away at the moment the attack landed. Jumping around amidst the flying debris of the buildings – the youth who landed on the arm of the spirit quickly ran up to its shoulder towards the high-class demon, and swung his sword at him.

“…………”

In response, the high-class demon raised his right hand and a wall appeared to defend against the attack, yet—

“OOOooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

With an energetic roar, the youth brought down his sword with great speed and cut the wall into two, and continued approaching the high-class demon.

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

With his defence cut down, the high-class demon was forced to retreat, and jumped backwards off the spirits’ shoulder. The youth also jumped off the shoulder going after him in mid-air.

“Isn’t that…”

The youth wasn’t using flying magic at all. The flying debris from the destroyed buildings, had become a solid trail used by him to move.<ref>like a improvised road</ref>

The cause of that was a magic from Zest who was in front of Glen.

“I will say it once more – hurry up and fall back.”

Zest left behind these words without even turning back to look at him, and flew towards the spirit – high-class demon vs the youth, and Zest vs spirit, with that, the battles began.

In a place Glen can never reach.

Gardo saw that youth, walk on a footpath created from the debris.

''…Is that Zest’s handiwork?''

Underneath him, a female demon began fighting with the spirit whose shoulder he was riding on until just now. Gardo had known that under the Council’s Zolgear, there was a trusted aide known as Zest. Although he had known she specializes at earth magic, he had never witnessed her battle. Being able to avoid its attacks while fighting the spirit while supporting each other, indeed only these two were left. Reportedly, Gardo had heard that she had sought refuge in the Moderates Faction after her master Zolgear died – but seeing her battle now, it appears that the death of her master doesn’t seems to be affecting her. After Gardo ordered the spirit to eliminate Zest—

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

The spirits recognised Zest as its enemy, and thus began the real battle against her.

''…And next,''

Gardo returned his attention back to the human youth sprinting towards him. Before he reduced the distanced between them too much, Gardo expanded numerous magic circles around him – and in the next moment, countless fireballs were shot towards the youth.

<nowiki>「！————」</nowiki>

The youth immediately reacted, gripping his sword in reverse, he swept out the footpath Zest had created. The fireballs then hit the debris indiscriminately, turning it into dust, and since the debris became an interference against the attack—

''ZzzBoomboomboomboomboomboomboomboom!''

Gardo’s fireballs exploded upon hitting the debris – and thus causing a chain explosion. Immediately after that—

“…---Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

The youth broke through the screen of explosions and continued towards him. Facing his cleave while he was twisting his body, Gardo engaged it while sending demonic power into his right shoulder.

In the next moment, just as the youth’s demonic sword made contact with Gardo’s shoulder—

''*Kake*<nowiki>————————————————！</nowiki>''

With that sharp shock resounding from mid-air in Wildart City, the two of them confronted each other in mid-air.

“…Toujou Basara, right?”

Gardo’s words caused Basara’s expression to slightly tighten up.

“The report had said, Wilbert’s daughter was being protected by Jin·Toujou’s son.”

“………”

The youth gave no reply, but it was obviously acquiescence. <ref>the reluctant acceptance of something without protest</ref>

From just now, he knew Basara is a speed type. Able to quickly ascertain the situation and then use the most streamlined method to evade or defend, and then retaliate with no lag at all—

''…I see, his skill isn’t bad at all.''

In Lars’s report, he had managed to fight with Zolgear for quite some time – but seeing his reaction speed, he would be able to put up a good fight against Zolgear even if they weren’t evenly matched. Since not much time had passed since his fight with Zolgear, it just shows just how much he had grown in this short period. However—

“…You’re too careless.”

Gardo said while looking at Basara in his eyes:

“Even if you are planning to hide Wilbert’s daughter, by standing out here so stupidly, you’re directly telling me that she’s right here in this city.”

“Is that so? Does me appearing here, really mean that Mio is definitely here in this place? Your words have no concrete proof, and they’re nothing more than speculation. I had heard that your reason for attacking was because that Mio was hiding here—“

The youth finally opened his mouth, and said with a shallow smile:

“—But could it be that just because Jin·Toujou’s son is here, you guys had taken it as that Wilbert’s daughter is also here, and thus attacked? If such a ridiculous reason was let known, you’ll be the laughing stock of the big guns of the other forces.”
Hearing Basara’s words, Gardo frankly replied:

“After I deal with you and your companions, and after I find her, you can have as much legitimacy of the reason of this attack as you want.”

“Similarly – if you and those spirits are defeated, forget Mio, when even your presence is questionable, your reason for attacking will also crumble.”

“--Do you really think you are able to do that?”

“That’ll be difficult to say…”

Basara’s expression suddenly became serious.

“If I have no other choice other than to defeat you here, I will do it – that is the reason I am here right now.”

Basara said while gazing firmly at Gardo, his voice completely void of complacency in being able to defeat Gardo and filled with the determination to win no matter what. Hence—

“—alright, I will fight against you for a while, Toujou Basara.”

Gardo said:

“However – if you really want to defeat me, shouldn’t you call your other companions over? Although Zest is present to fight the spirit, there are still two more of them, you know?” If you were slow, Wildart City might be flattened just like that you know?”

Basara replied with a short laugh:

“Thank you for your advice – but something like is obvious.”

At that time, Gardo heard a sound from somewhere far away.

Turning to look, the spirit entering the city from the east had received an attack to the side of its head and thus lost balance.

He saw someone else in battle with an spirit apart from Basara and Zest.

The shadows of two persons moved around the spirit quickly – and after seeing the owners of the shadows, Gardo’s eyes narrowed.

“That – that pair of succubus sisters?”

===Part 5===

In the path of the spirit at the east side, are Lucia and Maria.

“Although girls do like tall men, taking it a tad too far would instead have the opposite results, you know – you marionette♪”

To the grinning little sister who delivered a strong punch to the spirit’s cheek and caused it to sway—

“Refrain from idle chatting in battle, Maria—“

Lucia who had also donned her battle wear said. She was standing on top of a streetlight, and the giant spirit was right in front of her.

“Also, you shouldn’t be hitting its cheek, but instead here.”

What Lucia then sent out, was the whip in her right hand. In that moment with the light and boom, the attack originating from below the spirit swept across its lower jaw. Receiving another attack on the opposite side of its face compared to Maria’s attack, the spirit struggled to maintain its balance.

“It is easy to rock the opponent’s head in this place. But to someone like you who is a melee fighter, how could you not know such basic knowledge…”

Lucia said while sighing:

“Furthermore, this is a defensive battle. Even if our primary objective is to defeat the enemy, you have to think through your actions to try to reduce the damage to the surroundings. Even if other people can’t do it, how can we not even try to protect our own home?”

After realizing Lucia’s intentions are to stop the spirits from destroying the city—

“Ah! I’m sorry, Lucia-oneesama. Then I’ll just—“

Maria hurriedly apologised, and ran towards the spirit on the wall. However—

【………………】

The spirit saw through her plan, swung out its left arm to hit Maria.

''「Hoom!」''The air resounded as the giant arm picked up speed aiming at Maria.

''…Damn!''

Lucia subconsciously wanted to lash out her whip to assist Maria, as there was no footing at all in mid-air for her – and thus her familiar little sister can’t avoid that attack. But—

“—Oh!”

Maria leisurely twisted her body around, using inertia to hit her tail on the arm – and using it as a pivot, she pushed herself under the arm, and only air passing by hit her, leaving her safe and sound.

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

As Lucia was shocked at Maria quick reaction, having been forced under the arm away from her original target of its lower jaw, Maria still haven’t given up on her target and then grabbed onto the spirit’s left collarbone and forcefully did a vertical flip upwards, jumping up and—

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Following up with a roar, she used her all to kick at its lower jaw from directly below, and then fell downwards—

“How was that, Onee-sama, was it good!?”

Tuning backwards to look, Lucia saw an expression she was very familiar with on Maria’s face. No matter what, seeing her little sister all grown up after separating from her for a little while—

''…She had gotten, a lot stronger.''

It was probably the many battles she had been through together with Basara and Mio. Even though she had realised that fact from the reports she received, actually witnessing Maria’s growth made her feel proud – as well as some melancholy. However—

“All that did was to change the direction it will fall, so it will still just destroy the buildings in the city!”

Lucia sighed at Maria searching for a reaction from her: [What a silly child]. After that she jumped from the lamp post and landed on the roof of a building, and then lashed out her whip once again. With another boom, the spirit who received another attack at the back of its head once again stood upright.

“Listen closely, Maria – against a gigantic enemy like this one, you have to knock it down while trying not to knock him over.”

“Uhh, wouldn’t that mean that we have to try to defeat it without defeating it, one-sama… <ref> The joke is that you have to do something to it while not doing that same something to it, with the something being a word/phrase with multiple sublimed meanings</ref> Is that really possible?”

“No, it isn’t. In the past when I was studying the books the humans read, there were many suitable methods for taking down an enemy like this described.”

''If I remember it right—''

“It something like after attacking its face on the right, attack its face on the left at the same time. In other words – if we attack it on both sides at the same time, there most likely shouldn’t be any problems. If there’s a right, there has to be a left; if there’s an up, there has to be a down; similarly, after attacking it from both sides, we just have to attack it on both side again.”

“I-I see. But I don’t think that it means what you think it means… <ref>a common trope not only in anime? Don’t really want to search it up right now, so do it yourself</ref> Speaking of which, coming up with a battle strategy like that just from that… as expected of onee-sama.”

“That’s of course. When I first read that line, I had first thought it meant that to get rid of a problem, you have to deal with it at its root. I had never expected for the Human’s literature to describe such an effective method for dealing with gigantic enemies.”

Lucia’s recollected, and then returned her sights towards the spirit—

“Although splitting up to attack would be fine, but since it is us two – match up with me well, Maria.”

“—Yes!”

Nodding, Maria gathered up her spirit and then began the attack on the spirit for real. Lucia’s whips, with Maria’s fist and kicks; the succubus sisters’ matched attacks explosively enveloped the spirit’s body. Within the heavy sounds of impact from Maria and sharp crackling sounds from Lucia’s whip, the contrasting sounds seemed to be part of a play, interacting with each other lively – progressively turning into a symphony – Lucia’s whip crackling being the riffs and Maria’s punches and kicks being the melody.

<nowiki>【————————】</nowiki>

Maria and Lucia’s combo gave no time at all for the spirit to defend itself, much less avoiding or returning attacks. But, seemingly as if having just too much fun, Maria who lept from the spirit’s shoulder to deliver a kick—

“Ahahahaha! – Another one!”

With the point of impact on its right cheek, an especially deep reverb resounded out. After eating such a great attack, the giant body of the spirit began falling over towards the left at a speed Lucia was unable to cancel it out with her whip. Hence—

“Mnn… This is bad.”

Lucia immediately moved without turning an eye at Maria’s performance, and shifted the target of her whip from the spirit to Maria. It’s not to attack, but after wrapping the whip tightly around Maria’s ankle after she had just sent out the spinning kick, in the next moment—

“Eh….HYYyyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa<nowiki>------!!</nowiki>”

Maria released a shrill scream. Lucia had then forcefully swung her right arm, swinging the whip which had wrapped around Maria’s ankle, making the one who had momentarily forgot about her responsibilities take responsibility by slamming her into the spirit’s left cheek.

With a sound effect where [Pam!] would be exaggerating, the spirit which had begun to fall regained its balance. Maria’s body, was currently stuck on the spirit’s cheek in a 「大」 shape.

“Uuuu…Lucia-oneesama, how could you do this to me…”

“You’re the one who went wild while co-operating with me, and I only returned the favour to you.”

It was just as Lucia was coldly staring while answering the complaining Maria, a new development occurred across the city.

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

The spirit invading Wildart City from the west, went down on its knees after receiving an attack. And after that – a shadow descended at high speed towards the spirit.

“…They’ve made it.”

Lucia said while continuing to lash out her whip at the einher right before her eyes.

There’s no mistaking it – they are, that pair of sisters who have just rushed to the battlefield.

Nonaka Yuki, and Nonaka Kurumi, the pair of Hero sisters.

===Part 6===

The shockwave Nonaka Yuki had sent out from [Sakuya], had successfully stopped the giant spirit from continuing its advance.

But that was all that had done. The spirit would quickly stand up again and look towards them who were approaching from the air. This fact—

''…Fuji’s protection really does not extend to here.''

Caused Yuki to have a bitter expression. The spirit sword [Sakuya] was born from the rich energy at the mountain peak in the sacred forest, thus in the Human world, the closer it was to Mt. Fuji, it would be able to release more power closer to its original power – However, the attack Yuki had just sent out was far from standards.

Coming to this place that was in a different dimension from the Human Realm, had a really large effect on it. It was similar to the effect she had received within Zolgear’s specially constructed space and barrier to hide himself – but comparing with that time, she was able to put out sufficient battle power back then.

''…However,''

Complaining wouldn’t change anything, and Yuki had no intention to do that. Back in the Human Realm, the Demons Maria and Mio who inherited Wilbert’s bloodline was also carrying the same burden.

--Since they were able to continue fighting to this day, it was now her turn to bring out her battle power. After all, the one who had decided to come to the Demon Realm was Yuki herself. It doesn’t matter if it was for Basara, for Mio – or for herself, she can’t become a burden to the rest. Thus—

“Kurumi – move as according to our original plan.”

“But one… the [Sakuya] right now—“

Despite Kurumi saying so worriedly while using flying magic while holding onto her, Yuki still gently shook her head.

“No need to worry, I still have things that I need to do – you too probably should focus on what you should do.”

“……”

“—Kurumi.”

After Yuki said that tiredly in a reprimanding tone, Kurumi took an action – expanding a magic circle.

“I’m starting, onee…” “Nn – please do.”

Yuki nodded, and Kurumi activated the wind magic and sent out a mass of air, and its target – was the air around Yuki. Thus in the next moment—

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

Nonaka Yuki, together with the air around her, was catapulted at high speed downwards towards the spirit. In the moment she passed by the giant spirit in the gust of wind, she swept [Sakuya] in a straight line downwards at its head, and a strong feedback was returned to her arm. Hence—

<nowiki>「——————！」</nowiki>

Yuki’s expression immediately turned grave. The feedback [Sakuya] returned was too strong, which meant that the blade was completely deflected and did not cut into its target. It had the power of Kurumi’s magic supporting it, and her current high speed had increased the force of the slash by a lot – but yet she was unable to slash into the spirit’s body.

Thus Yuki immediately jumped sideways away upon landing, and the ground she had landed on was covered by a large black shadow – [Booom!] and an explosive impact rang out. The spirit and stamped the ground with its left foot. Yuki who had forcefully managed to avoid the stamp—

“Kuu…!!”

Her posture suddenly collapsed. The spirit’s stamp which had broken the ground also let out a strong air shockwave – and had impacted onto Yuki who was in mid-air.

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

The spirit’s attack with its left foot didn’t just end there. With a small movement, it also swept out its right foot using the left foot as a pivot. The instep flew towards her at a speed surpassing her expectations, almost immediately. Yuki immediately used [Sakuya] to draw out a pentacle<ref>or pentagram, I’m not sure</ref>, and with it becoming a wall right before the attack hit her, she managed to preserve her life, but—

“Aaaaaaaa <nowiki>-----!!</nowiki>”

She was blown away like an artillery shell along with a shrill scream, together with the wall.

''…This bad, with this speed……!!''

While amidst turbulence, Nonaka Yuki’s anxiety instantly rose. Despite being able to avoid being instantly pulverized by the spirit’s feet attack, if she were to hit a stone wall at this speed, not even half of Nonaka Yuki’s body would remain in a piece – an instant death.

''…Please let it be on time!''

Yuki desperately swung out [Sakuya], and expanded a magic circle behind her. Even if it wasn’t enough, it’s enough if this could be ended with just fractures or damage to her internal organs. However—

<nowiki>「！————？」</nowiki>

The impact from behind her had hit her much earlier than expected, causing Yuki’s subconsciousness to think that she was dead, but it then changed quickly. What Yuki had hit wasn’t a solid wall of a building--

“……Water?”

Despite being in water, Yuki spoke, confused. A mass of water containing oxygen which allowed a person to breathe within it had caught the flying Yuki as a cushion. The one who had used this magic to save her, was of course—

“Kurumi--…”

Yuki found Kurumi’s figure on the top of a building not too far away. At her little sister looking at her with worried eyes—

<nowiki>”————Sorry, I became a burden.”</nowiki>

Yuki apologised while biting her lip. The original plan – was to let Yuki who was unable to use [Sakuya]’s full power be the bait, and then for Kurumi who had received the black elementals from Lucia and had become able to use the Demon Realm’s spirits to use magic to eliminate the spirit.

Additionally, this was Yuki’s own suggestion, and she had begged Kurumi to agree to this battle plan; yet Yuki couldn’t even become the bait properly, forcing Kurumi to cut off her attack magic just to save her.

Kurumi was different from Mio who utilized the demonic power within her body, she is an elemental master who activated magic by borrowing a spirit’s power. It wasn’t easy to ask for the spirits in the Demon realm for help, and now she had to start over again.

「………………！」

''Ignominious.'' Yuki felt indescribable frustration towards her helplessness, and left the water cushion Kurumi had put up. She once again looked towards the spirit that was a little distance away with water droplets dripping from her bangs, and putting strength into her grip onto [Sakuya] in her right hand – in the next moment, Nonaka Yuki dashed towards her target savagely.

“--Onee!”

Yuki took a glance at Kurumi who had cried out as if wailing.

''Trust me'' – she told her with her eyes silently, ''I will become the bait properly this time''. This wasn’t just her trying to act brave, Yuki knew that she had the power to do that.

--As [Sakuya] was unable to receive the blessings of Fuji here in the Demon Realm, it’s power had dropped considerably.

However – Yuki’s body wouldn’t become weak just because of that.

After reuniting with Basara, the power she had received from the Master-Servant Contract done with him; the power that she had accumulated all these while – will never betray Yuki.

Nothing will ever drop from the sky, and one will never reap without even sowing.

That’s why, Yuki had resolutely come here, believing in herself and this power. To which—

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

The spirit violently swung out its right fist, but there was still a big distance from Yuki. Despite the spirit’s large size, its arm was still unable to reach her, but that movement still became a threat to Yuki. The fist had swept away all of the buildings in the path between it and Yuki – causing a wave of tsunami of large rocks. However—

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

Facing the wave of mud and rocks, her reaction was fairly simple. However, it was an action Nonaka Yuki had done tens of thousands of times before.

She raised [Sakuya] up vertically, and swung it down along the same path – it was that simple.

From the neat handling of the blade, a gust of a blade of wind appeared and rushed ahead. When the blade of wind made contact with the wave of rocks and mud – and the wave split to the left and right with a [Fssh!], going past Yuki by her sides.

--It was a move that had not borrowed [Sakuya]’s power, but one that was from Yuki’s polished skill as a technique-focused swordsman mainly relying on tactics and skills, a return to a display of the powers of her body only. Right now – a straight path had opened up before Nonaka Yuki’s eyes.

[[Image: Shinmai v05 130.jpg|thumb]]

Thus, she moved her body to attack. Pedalling the ground while keeping her body low, Yuki dashed forward with an explosive force, and shortened the distance between the two in the blink of an eye.

【………………】

Seeing this, the spirit twisted the arm it had swung and slammed the fist into the ground; Yuki skipped to the left, and before the spirit’s fist impacted the ground, she leapt upwards and twisted her body in mid-air. As the arm barely swept past Yuki, she slashed with [Sakuya] and cut through the wrist’s tendon. Although the fist which had lost its gripping strength impacted the ground and swept up debris, the destructive power had dropped a lot – going along with the upwards airflow, Yuki once again soared upwards and sideswiped with the blade, doing damage to the spirit’s elbow.

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

The spirit released a scream from pain, but Yuki ignored that—

“—it’s not over yet.”

Leaving behind her comment in the empty air, she went past the side of the spirit to its back – and left behind two connecting slashes in the shape of ‘X’ while sprinting towards the other side of the body. That severed its Achilles tendon, and caused the giant spirit that lost the support of its legs to topple over backwards and land on its butt with a giant rumble.

With its right hand damaged and its Achilles tendon severed, the spirit then followed its instincts and began to stand itself upright with its only undamaged left hand. Nonaka Yuki had anticipated this, and thus at the spirit’s left hand – she swung [Sakuya] horizontally at the left wrist tendon, severing it in a single slash.

By the time Yuki had done that, she had bought more time than what was in the plan. And at the moment she successfully sealed its movements,

“—Onee, leave the rest to me.”

With a calm voice, Kurumi said while appearing before the sitting paralyzed spirit. With the black elementals she received from Lucia set in the main slot of her gauntlet as the elemental master – green of the Heroes and blue of the Moderate Faction was emitted from before her palm -- a three-dimensional overlapping type magic circle.

【………………】

As if the spirit’s instincts felt danger, it opened its mouth widely aiming to bite Kurumi to death as a last-ditch attack. At that moment—

“--Don’t even think about it.”

Yuki immediately swung out [Sakuya], smashing it into the jaw of the spirit from the side. By intentionally not slashing with the blade, it is to intentionally create bludgeoned damage. The attack with calculated timing, placing and force, managed to perfectly just dislocate its jaw joints.

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

Eyes widened from shock, the spirit now unable to guard could only just watch with its mouth open—

“Dance -- ”

At the same time Kurumi announced that, large amounts of pitch black flames poured into the spirit’s open mouth – and burned the spirit’s head to nothingness from within.

===Part 7===

The East route with Maria and Lucia, and the West route with Yuki and Kurumi.

As they were battling with the spirit on each route respectively,

Basara and Zest at the central route were in a difficult battle.

The reason for that, was that while the situation at the other routes were two people working together to fight the spirit, Basara and Zest had to separate to fight against the spirit as well as the high-class demon controlling the spirit.

--though the situation was difficult, thinking about it wouldn’t change anything.

According to Lucia who was paired with Maria, this place was too far away Wildart City from her master for him to rush here quickly; Yuki was unable to obtain protection from [Sakuya], and while Kurumi had received the black elementals from Lucia, she was still unaccustomed to using the spirits of the Demon Realm, so they shouldn’t even be allowed to deal with a strong opponent like this now. Additionally, the spirits possess surprising regenerative power. So it still wouldn’t take them long to heal completely even if they received an injury; taking into account the spirit’s gigantic size and the inability to truss them up, him hoping for assistance from them would be for nothing.

And thus – with the situation not allowing for Mio to be on the battlefield, Basara has become the most suitable person to deal with this strong enemy. After moving the place of their battle field a building like a theatre with complex internal terrain—

“Ooooooooooooooo!”

On the stone-paved floor, Basara began running towards the high-class demon.

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

The high-class then had countless magic circles shoot out fireballs, to greet Basara’s attack. As all of them are extremely hot and can combust, the distance he had to take when dodging had to be larger, which forced Basara to do larger side-steps to dodge the countless oncoming fireballs.

As for those that can’t be dodged, those will be just simply cut apart with Brynhildr. However—

“Ku…!”

''Clang!'' The sound along with the feedback transmitted through the hilt, caused Basara to frown. ''Heavy'' – those aren’t just simply fireballs, it probably had some rocks or debris within them; with the option of cutting through it no longer available, being able to deflect them would already be a very good thing. If one were to use a sword to deflect something like this for too much, it would just exhaust their hand quickly. Apart from when using [Banishing Shift], Basara would normally hold Brynhildr in a single-hand grip, but he had now been forced to grip Brynhildr with two hands for practically the whole battle, faced with this high-class demon. For large swords like Brynhildr, once the way of wielding them is changed, the wielder’s movements will too also change. In regards to Basara finely adjusting his actions at his current speed, it’s practically like suicide.

''…Tch, it’ll be great if I could use [Banishing Shift].''

Even if it’ll be unable to banish it whole, it’ll at least be able to eliminate the blaze of the fireballs, or maybe even the rocks within it. But right now, despite Basara knowing that the situation is currently disadvantageous to him, he still does not use [Banishing Shift]. Of course, there was a reason behind it.

After defeating Zolgear, Takigawa had given Basara a piece of advice.

And that advice was that in the battles that would happen with the Current Demon Lord Faction hereafter, there is a need to avoid using that move. [Banishing Shift] is a move where once the target space is slashed, it can eliminate and banish everything beyond the zeroth dimension, and is very unique even amongst the multifarious magics and special abilities in existence. From another angle, its potential as a threat is much higher even when compared to Wilbert’s power inherited by Mio. Just like in the past, Zolgear’s target was just Mio alone, he had also taken interest in [Banishing Shift] and had plotted to take it for himself.

Hence, if Basara were to just show that move carelessly, it might add to Mio’s dangers. But in the first place, it was Basara who had voluntarily went and attracted the attention of the enemy. However, as long as it was to protect Mio and everyone else, Toujou Basara will definitely unhesitatingly use that power, even if it meant that he would have to foul his hands, use underhanded tactics, and doing dishonourable actions, basically if it meant even he had to become scum.

''…But the problem right now is that—''

Just like Zolgear had made use of Maria with a hostage when fixated on Mio – once the enemy knows that Basara has got such a unique ability, they might make a move to those around him.

That is something that Basara would not want to see. If he were to let Mio and the others be in dangerous situations just for him, even to the point of becoming a hostage – the moment he had thought about, Toujou Basara felt chills right from the bottom of his heart. Thus, no matter what, he had to not use [Banishing Shift].

Carefully passing through the troublesome fireballs released by the enemy, and making the enemy entering his range—

“---Haaa!”

Basara immediately slashed out with Brynhildr. The two-handed attack, with its power naturally much higher than usual – however became useless. The enemy had not dodged, as the slash had hit its target.

It’s just, the attack had not caused any injuries – the flesh of the high-class demon was too tough.

''…Damn it!''

No matter how many times Brynhildr hit him, there was only the sharp sounds from the impact. Forget about cutting into his flesh, it couldn’t even make a scratch on his skin.

--The opponent’s attack all consisted of fireball magic, so probably, he is a magic type.

The magic type basically specializes in using magical attacks, so they usually don’t have a very tough body. But this person has got such a tough body. Probably just like Zolgear who was good in not only swordplay but also magic, this high-class demon does not just fights with purely magic, but also with his physical body too.

In the past –in the fight with Zolgear, Basara had been overwhelmed while fighting. Not only just Basara, Mio and Yuki too seemed to never have been a match for him. Thus after the battle, Basara and the others had set aside a large percentage of his after classes time and school break time to train, since after all, Zolgear isn’t the only high-class demon within the Current Deom Lord Faction – of course, they had not forgotten about utilizing the Master-Servant Contract to raise their power by deepening their relationship, but just that alone was definitely not enough; for the future, raising their battle prowess is a must. In this period of time, when Sakazaki had taken action during the Sports Festival, despite how Kurumi had become his hostage, Basara had inadvertently received a heavy injury; but right before that, in the skirmish with Tachibana that roused from a misunderstanding, Basara had quite effectively managed to suppress Tachibana who had Vampire blood.

That undoubtedly was a result thanks to the training. And after the Sports Festival – Basara had continued to train to this day and had undoubtedly raised his levels, but yet his sword now is almost useless. It’s not that he was weak, but that his opponent is overwhelmingly strong, additionally—

''…he is definitely above Zolgear…!''

Although he had once been overwhelmed by Zolgear, as long as his fear was targeted, he could be damaged, and that thus was the way to defeat him; but the opponent before him right now isn’t afraid of his attacks at all, so that was practically nothing Basara could do. Just then—

“…You really don’t know when to retreat, do you?” <nowiki>”————！”</nowiki>

In the moment the high-class demon released a sigh, Basara reflexively jumped away towards the right, and a fireball then barely scrapped past his body, slightly burning his clothes. Probably because his compatibility with this opponent was bad, that he had given him the chance for a surprise attack. He had managed to get by this time with his luck, but continuing to be this close was extremely dangerous.

“—do you really think I will fall back so easily?!”

However, Basara continued to boldly remain in front of his opponent. If he were to draw distance from the enemy without doing damage to him, he will soon be driven into a corner and then eventually die. Hence, Basara cannot fall back, but instead he had to change his thinking on how to damage his opponent, and only a single answer came to mind.

That answer was to continue attacking, until he managed to do some damage – just like how Yuki managed to cut through Takigawa’s barrier in the past. Basara lowered his body, and then launched another attack at a rapid speed.

“Haaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Brynhildr drew out countless curves lines of lights, continuously slashing at the body of the high-class demon. What sounded out, was the sounds of the strikes, but Basara continued to keep up the speed. The high-class demon that was receiving those attacks, then suddenly activated the magic, but—

<nowiki>「————！」</nowiki>

Basara jumped a short distance sideways, and while sliding slightly on the rood, he then once again launched attacks at the high-class demon. What Basara had just done, was to avoid the enemy’s attack and counterattack. The result of careful and intricate footwork, which allowed him to avoid the enemy’s attacks and quickly launch an attack.

Since the enemy could attack him with their all.

He would be fine as long as the attacks do not hit him.

And at that moment, as if the high-class demon realised Basara’s intentions—

“—what a boring battle tactic.”

Saying that with disdain, he brought out a new attack. No longer firing fireballs – but directly raising columns of fire by his legs.

As if like a wall of fire, surrounding the high-class demon.

“……!”

Basara hurriedly jumped backwards, keeping his guard raised while waiting for the volume of flames to decrease.

By using a magic like this, it appears the purpose of it was to force a distance between them.

Its aim wasn’t to attack, but to defend – so once the flames weakened, he will immediately launch attacks. While Basara was waiting for a chance with such intentions—

“That is--…”

He quickly realised that he was going down in the wrong direction. The blazing columns were not getting weaker, but instead they repeatedly expanded in volume. Very quickly – the flames rising up into the sky, turned into the shape of ‘a certain being’. That being was—

“A flame dragon…!”

As the flame dragon rapidly took shape before his eyes, shocking amounts of heat was still radiated to Basara who had taken quite some distance, even charring his fringe. Once the reins of such a monster that was made up of flames was let go, Wildart City would definitely be flattened.

「Damn it – do I really have no choice but to use that!? 」

As Basara readied Brynhildr to use Banishing Shift, in that moment—

<nowiki>『——————』</nowiki>

The flame dragon flew upwards with a screech, and then rapidly descended.

“Eh………?”

And swallowed up the high-class demon before his eyes, causing an extremely thick pillar of fire.

''Suicide?'' –Basara began to have doubts in that moment, but the weird thing was that the theatre building had not caught fire as a result at all.

“—I do not wish to waste any more time playing around with you little kids.”

A low voice came from above the swirling pillar – and after that, the body of the high-class demon appeared from within the flames. On his body, there was now a pair of wings and a tail, with two horns protruding on his head and his arms becoming very thick – his appearance as a whole was very red, and he looked like a fire demon god. <ref>魔神majin </ref>

''That appearance...''

Toujou Basara realised why the high-class demon looked had turned into that appearance. It wasn’t that the flame dragon had swallowed him – but instead he had absorbed the flame dragon. The body high-class demon that had absorbed the flame dragon that could destroy the whole of Wildart City into his body before his eyes, radiated a scary amount of heat and feeling of oppression, and at the same time—

“I’m coming—“

Saying that short line – that huge bodt suddenly appeared before Basara’s eyes just as his mind registered that message.

<nowiki>“Wha————?</nowiki>

What shocking speed. Despite his large body, his speed was much faster than the speed-type Basara. Facing such an opponent with such strength, even any minor doubts in the sub-consciousness would result in a fatal injury. ''This is bad'' – as Basara repented on his reaction, the high-class demo swung his right arm that seemed to almost combust the surrounding air at him, and he wasn’t able to avoid completely it at all.

In the next moment, a large boom accompanied the impact of the attack.

--however, what the right fist of the high-class demon impacted wasn’t Basara.

In the nick of time, at Basara’s feet – from the stone making up the roof, a pillars suddenly rose up, pushing him upwards. Seeing the stone pillar being broken in his place below his feet—

“—Zest?”

Toujou Basara immediately realised who was the one that had just saved him, and called her name. Turning around to look, Zest was still in battle with the giant spirit not too far away, but—

<nowiki>『——————』</nowiki>

Their eyes met for a short moment. Zest was also currently in a difficult battle, but yet she still assisted him in the nick of time with magic. Thanking Zest in his heart. Just as Basara was about to jump away from the shattered pillar--

Basara suddenly gasped in shock. From the high-class demon’s body part that had shattered the pillar, a flaming tentacle extended from it as its root, and it came flying towards Basara as if wanting to swallow him whole.

Basara hurriedly escaped backwards, and the stone pillar too was swallowed whole by the flames at the same time. After that, Toujou Basara who had just barely managed to escape into the air heard—

“—it’s over.”

The voice that came from directly behind him, told Basara that his movements had been seen through by the enemy, that he had been read right from the start – and without even the time to turn back to look, an unbelievable attack landed on Basara’s back.

What Basara had felt, was not a heavy blow. Just like how the pillar that the high-class demon shattered burned, Basara who received a punch with extremely high temperatures, his whole body became bathed in flames--

<nowiki>“Ggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh——————!?”</nowiki>

Just like a meteorite, his body descended towards the ground while burning and screaming.

Hitting the roof within the blink of an eye, Basara impacted onto the ground of the theatre with a large boom. The impact destroyed a large number of the seats in the theatre, sending broken fragments flying everywhere.

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

As Toujou Basara laid supine<ref>(of a person) lying face upwards</ref> on the ground of the theatre, he saw the high-class demon descending through the hole in the roof towards him.

And on his thick right arm – coiled the flame dragon he had seen just now.

===Part 8===

“…--Basara-sama!?”

Zest who had heard Basara’s screams, subconsciously turned to look towards the theatre.

And what she then saw, was her Master receiving the high-class demon’s attack head-on, and his flaming body descending towards the ground.

<nowiki>「————！」</nowiki>

Zest reflexively immediately activated earth magic. As she it was too late to do something like creating a stone pillar to disrupt the enemy’s attack, something she had done not too long ago, she moved her consciousness into the theatre – changing the characteristics of the ground, and thus attempting to reduce Basara’s impact on the ground as much as possible.

She had hoped that her hastily casted magic would make it in time – but as fate willed, Basara who received the attack was descending far too fast, and at that moment, the sound of Basara impacting the theatre’s ground reached Zest who a distance away earlier than she would’ve liked.

<nowiki>“Ah…aa….! Basara-sama————!”</nowiki>

Zest shouted, as if wailing, while flying towards Basara.

But she couldn’t reach him. The giant spirit circled to in front of her, as if blocking her way on purpose.

--in the battle with the spirit up to now, she had never gotten the upper hand

She had to fight against an opponent who Yuki and Kurumi, as well as Maria and Lucia had managed to defeat with difficulty with two persons by herself so of course it would be much harder by herself, the really knotty opponent is Basara’s current opponent – Gardo. The one controlling the spirit, Gardo, as well as this spirit before her whose orders had been revised from [Eliminate any enemies, attack Wildart City] to be different from the other two, had been pestering Zest, keeping her busy here. But no matter how much difficult an opponent this spirit is -- her past struggles, are no longer there in her mind, and they are no longer important.

Because in her eyes now, Gardo had landed in the theatre after Basara/

Her most important Master – Basara, had befallen immediate danger.

“……Stop meddling…be gone…!”

With her head lowered, Zest said with a shaking voice.

<nowiki>【——————】</nowiki>

And the reaction of the spirit, was to silently swing its giant fist.

Next moment – the air shook as the gigantic mass of the spirit’s fist impacted the earth, but—

<nowiki>【………………】</nowiki>

The spirit slightly raised its head, as it realized that not only had its fist not broken the surface of the earth, Zest was not smashed into pieces too. The spirit’s fist did not even touch Zest, and was stopped by a magic circle Zest had expanded.

And after that – Zest finally raised her head, her usually calm face filled with a certain passionate emotion.

And she roared.

<nowiki>“I said…… be gone————————!!”

At the same time – the rubble around them instantaneously gathered together into a giant golem even larger than the spirit as if responding to her voice, its eyes emitting a certain light——

《——————》</nowiki>

And brought its hands linked together as if praying, downwards. This move, brought the spirit’s head into its arms – and then smashed the spirit onto the ground. After paralyzing the spirit, Zest had the golem continuing pinning down the spirit on the ground—

“Basara-sama…!!”

And she then ran to Basara’s side, not able to wait any longer, this time with no more obstacles in her way – she had originally planned to create a hole in the theatre’s wall, but however—

“--I’ll be troubled, if too many obstacles appear.”

A sound suddenly came from her side, and at the same time—

“！——Gyaaaaaaaaaaa！”

Zest who immediately took defensive actions, suddenly took a surprise attack from behind.

The surprise attack which ruthlessly swallowed Zest whole, swept the whole street clean.

===Part 9===

「………………」

Gardo silently descended into the theatre.

He had only a single aim – to clean up the enemy before his eyes.

--the demonic sword wasn’t seen in Basara’s hands while he laid on his back, most probably because he sustained an injury which did not allow him to preserve his weapon. Even then, Gardo will still not show mercy to his opponent.

However, this means that he would be destroying the future of a young person—

“…Please don’t blame me.”

After Gardo announced in a low voice to the person lying on the ground unable to get up – in order to reduce Basara’s suffering, as well as to show respect to his opponent who dared to engage a life-or-death battle against him, Gardo raised his right hand with the flame dragon entwining around it.

--The strongest attack of Gardo, the one known as the leading candidate for the seat of the Demon lord.

Not only could it turn Basara into mincemeat, it carried enough power to burn away this theatre building as well as everything around it with ease.

''…With this.''

It should probably be enough to take care of Zest who was fighting nearby. With this, it’ll probably be enough to make up for the spirit fighting with Zest, as well as the other two spirits who were paralyzed by the enemy; although it’ll be disrespectful to Luca who worked very hard and with difficulty, lifted the spirit’s seals and forged the new Master-Servant Contract with the spirits, this would show that these spirits were only just at ''that'' level. There were even stronger spirits that were excavated from the ruins that were currently being studied, but they couldn’t be sent into this battle due to time constraints; thus to not waste any more time with attempting to keep the spirits safe, why not just let Gardo himself completely wipe out all of the remaining enemies with more efficiency. Hence—

“—pass in peace, Son of God of War!”

With these words to send Basara off on the road of death, Gardo raised his right arm—

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

And at that moment, Basara’s right hand suddenly moved a little – by the time Gardo noticed it, Basara was already holding up his arm covered with armour, as well as that demonic sword which had newly appeared in that hand. ''Just what had happened'' – at the phenomenon that had happened right before his eyes but yet couldn’t be registered by his mind, Gardo harboured a short-lived doubt as his right fist was on its path of being swung down.

--And in that moment, something belated<ref>coming or happening later than should have been the case</ref> happened.

It was a harsh metallic sound. At the same time Gardo heard that sharp penetrating sound—

A white line cut through his right shoulder – severing the arm from its root.

''…My hand…was severed?''

There was no pain, and no sensation of being cut by a blade. Thus Gardo ignored his right arm that was flying through the air and began to analyse what had just happened to him.

Taking a closer look, Basara’s demonic sword – the air around its blade seemed to be fluctuating.

No, it’s not air. What was fluctuating, was the space around the demonic sword.

And as for that sharp harsh sound – after putting the two pieces together, what was the answer?

''…Iai?''

But lai is usually used when a sword is being drawn out of a sheath, which Basara’s demonic sword didn’t have; additionally – the usual lai will definitely not be able to sever his hand.

''—then, just what was it that just happened?''

The hint to the answer, was the fluctuations of the space around the demonic sword. The materialization of the weapon, was from something like an alternate space or a crack in the dimensions.

To put it bluntly – the demonic sword managed to reach supersonic speeds with lai amplifying the effects from the borders of the dimensions.

What severed Gardo’s shoulder, was [Dimensional Slash], the ultimate in lai. Just then—

<nowiki>「——————」</nowiki>

In the short slight pause while Gardo was speculating on how the situation came to this.

As if grasping the moment, Basara instantaneously adjusted his body the demonic sword – and in the next moment, he was already in a stable horse stance.

This was a very large contrast from when he was lying down not too long ago, with this time him finishing the preparations for using lai properly.

What Basara was preparing to do this time, was to horizontally sever Gardo’s body in the middle.

With eyes that was completely ice cold, he seemed like a completely different person right now.

However – Basara’s ultimate lai was never put into action this time.

“Wha—…?”

The atmosphere suddenly shook and became volatile, and at the same time a flash of light surrounded the both of them.

In the next moment – the theatre that the both of them were in completely exploded.

===Part 10===

After the impact of bombing the theatre along with Basara and Gardo dissipated.

The beautiful streets around it too have already become rubble.

“Yare yare, it appears I overdid it a little…”

Someone said while smiling and looking down on this scene.

That person was Nebula, who had accompanied Gardo in the attack on Wildart City after receiving orders from the Council.

--right now, Nebula’s field of vision was very high and wide, but that was not because he was floating in the air.

He was on the shoulder of a giant spirit much bigger than those Gardo was controlling.

This was an even more powerful high-class spirit that Luca didn’t have enough time to deal with – but yet whose adjustments and contract were completed by the Council behind Leohart and the other’s backs. Nebula’s mission of supervising this attack on Wildart City was just merely a cover, and the Council had given him separate orders; amongst those, were to assassinate Gardo while he led the attack on Wildart City.

--lately, Leohart’s influence has been growing explosively.

While Leohart was the puppet the Council had put as the new Demon lord, him attracting the support of too many civilians and soldiers wasn’t a good thing. Although a puppet would of course attract more attention the more gorgeous it was, it would be futile of the puppet wouldn’t listen in the end. Hence the Council had organised for this attack, which would then be used to weaken Leohart’s influential power. Deliberately not fighting a war decided by numbers and thus sending out the excavated spirits, was because the Council knew that Leohart would definitely send out a subordinate of his to lead on the frontlines. The number of subordinates Leohart could trust wasn’t that big of a number – so by making him choose a commander in the sudden small chaos that would ensue, they could effectively reduce Leohart’s power.

Hence, when the Council received the news that Gardo would be the frontline commander of the attack, they became very happy.

One of the reason Leohart was able to maintain as well as raise his positive influence, was because a powerful Demon Lord candidate had joined his faction, serving as the role of a prime minister. Thus—

“Once someone like you is gone – his majesty Leohart will probably be more obedient.”

Before the eyes of Nebula who said that, was Gardo who had risen to about the same height as him.

“…Nebula, you bastard…!”

“Ah… So you really are angry~. Well, I guess it would be weird if you didn’t get angry though…”

At Gardo’s glare that was filled with anger, Nebula only said that while smiling.

The Gardo right now, no longer had the usual aura and pressure of oppression he had. The reason for that was because he had taken head-on the sneak attack of the spirit Nebula was controlling, and had become heavily injured – he had also lost his right arm that was the symbol of his power.

“But then again, the youngsters of these days still reap what they sow. Even if he is the son of Jin ·Toujou, he is still only a human youth, yet you still need to end his path… so while a bit uneasy, I had accidentally intervened. You couldn’t have already become soft from being content with doing the work his majesty Leohart has for you right, Gardo-dono?”

Hearing Nebula’s mocking—

“……I believe I’ve said it before.”

Gardo said:

“In the event where you do something unneeded – I will personally turn you into meat scraps.”

After saying that, Gardo’s body also disappeared.

“That’s right. But I believe I’ve also said it before—“

Nebula said towards Gardo who re-appeared beside him, as if not giving a damn at all:

“—unless things become grave.”

All of a sudden – Gardo who was about to dish out his attack suddenly disappeared, but that wasn’t what Gardo had planned. A shockwave and boom followed soon after, as if testifying just how explosive that attack that just happened was. High-class demon’s right fist that had just lashed out, had directly landed on the side of Gardo’s body.

Gardo was blown away explosively, smashing through the remains of a large number of buildings in Wildart City – before finally coming to a stop after going through three streets. After the dust cloud caused by the attack settled—

“…Hmm, it is surprising that that was overkill.”

Having dealt with Gardo, Nebula shrugged.

“Now then, let’s move on to my next task… -- aya?”

Just then, he noticed the presence of other enemies.

Probably because he had dealt with Gardo, that caused the other spirits to not operating. Amongst the people dealing with the three spirits, other than Lucia who was Ramsas’s aide and Zest, there were three more people heading towards this place. After seeing the fire within their eyes—

“…Ah, I almost forgot. I had also destroyed your companion.”

Nebula continued while giggling:

“No problem – before I deal with my remaining targets, I shall play around with you guys first.”

===Part 11===

Zest whose consciousness was floating around in darkness, felt something brushing past her face.

Originally she had assumed it to be wind, but—

''…That's not right.''

With her eyes still closed, Zest felt that there seemed to be a certain meaning behind the sensation of her face being caressed.

The sensation on her cheeks – seemed to be desperately urging her to awaken. Hence—

“…!……uuh…”

Opening her eyes just a crack caused sharp pain to suddenly course through her whole body, and moan in pain.

But despite that, she still fully opened both her eyes, and the first thing she managed to make out in her misty vision was the face of a lovely animal. Using its small tongue to lick at Zest’s face was—

“You… are from that time…?”

Zest quickly realised that it was the unicorn pup she had met not too long ago in the alleyway behind the café, when Basara and the others visited the streets. Despite how Gardo had invaded Wildart City with the spirits and destroying many areas of the city, this pup appears to have been very lucky and managed to keep its life.

As Zest’s consciousness thoughts righted itself—

“……Basara-sama————!”

She finally remembered just what she was going to do, as well as what happened afterwards, causing her to suddenly get up while calling out her beloved master’s name. At the same time, there was someone else who heard it.

But the sign of reaction was not speech – but hollering instead.

“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh—!”

“—Maria?”

Thinking something, Zest turned to look towards the sound, only to find the scene of Maria being kicked away by an spirit different from the previous three.

Her petite body impacted on the ground after being kicked like a rubber ball, and the shockwave blew away some of the rubble in the vicinity.

「………………」

Seeing this, Zest was shocked. The power and agility of this spirit was incomparable to the spirits from before, and the one controlling this monster wasn’t Gardo, but instead different high-class demon.

“That is—…”

Near the rubble Maria had landed, Zest found the figures of two more young girls lying on the ground in different positions – Yuki and Kurumi. They probably had fought against that spirit while she was still unconscious. The poor miserable condition of the large amounts of rubble in the vicinity, told her of just fierce the battle was.

「…………！」

Despite how worried she was about their conditions, there is something tht Zest most do first.

And that was to search out her master Basara’s whereabouts. As long as Basara is still alive, the contract won’t disappear – thus while praying that Basara was safe, she closed her eyes and tried to sense his location. After that—

''…There’s a reaction… Are you alright, Basara-sama…!''

Sensing a reaction from Basara caused her to immediately open her eyes and barely managed to stop herself from shouting out loud from the happiness. Basara is nearby, but his body wasn’t visible, so he is probably now buried under the rubble. Although she very much wanted to go and rescue him now—

''…It is best if I move cautiously.''

If she were to let that high-class demon notice her, not only she would be in danger, as Basara too would be dragged into it. And not forgetting that more importantly, that spirit is not what she alone can win against. Thus Zest held her breath, and began moving slowly.

However – it appears that the high-class demon’s eyes were just too sharp.

“—Oya, the mouse that I thought I’ve already disposed of is still alive?”

Before Zest could even begin to start moving, he already noticed that Zest had already regained consciousness.

The spirit then began to slowly turn towards her, slowly closing the distance between them.

『————』

Perhaps feeling the approach of impending danger, the unicorn pup jumped onto Zest’s right shoulder as if seeking her help. Zest hugged that small body, at a loss of what to do. Since she has been noticed, it would be best if she were to leave the place immediately to bring the danger away from Basara and the others.

''…however.''

The moment she shows an opening, the opponent will definitely immediately attack. The problem now is the power and speed of the spirit that had exceeded expectations. Such strong attacks will definitely flatten the surrounding area, along with Basara and everyone else; but if she were to remain here any longer, Basara would still be in danger, so just what should she do – with wanting to protect her master, she was in a dilemma.

''…! If this continues…!''

In the end, she chose the way which has got the highest possibility of protecting her master, and put it into action. It was at that moment—

A dazzling suddenly appeared.

「————！?」

Zest thought the spirit had started its attack, and thus used earth magic to erect a barrier – but it appears that that was not the case.

The spirit’s head was wrapped up in an explosion – it was the spirit that received an attack.

However, it seems that there was no damage at all. When the deep red flames dissipated, the head appeared, completely intact and covered in soot. Nonetheless, it seems that someone had saved Zest – as well as Basar, it was an undeniable truth.

''…Just who…?''

Zest began looking around. It was not Basara, not Maria, and not Yuki or Kurumi.

Lucia? No, she is Ramsas’s aide, so she wouldn’t come here.

--Then, just who was it?

The answer was brought into Zest’s ears by the wind.

“…—there has got to be a limit to your arrogance.”

The voice of the young girl who inherited the blood of the noble Demon Lord.

--She, landed in the space before Zest’s eyes.

Zest too, only continued looking intently – at the girl who descended into the battlefield.

Naruse Mio.

「………………」

Seeing the back of someone who originally definitely couldn’t appear on this battlefield—

''…She probably couldn’t bear it anymore.''

Zest wasn’t particularly surprised, as the person in question was Mio.

That just now, was probably not to save Zest – or maybe while she had that intention, the reason she had come down to this place was definitely to protect Basara.

Just like Zest – no, Mio who had done the Master-Servant Contract with Basara long before Zest, should clearly know that Basara was nearby. She couldn’t accept watching from the sides any longer, while seeing those precious to her and the town being destroyed just because of her presence.

That was why she had forcefully shaken off Noel, and rushed here. Just then—

“……Hou?”

The similarly completely uninjured high-class demon, deeply bowed towards Mio while on the spirit’s shoulder.

“My my, if it’s not the Moderates Faction’s princess… I believe this is our first meeting. My name is Nebula, and I am a trusted aide of the chairman of the Council, Belphegor. Please forgive me for my lack of respect for speaking from such a high up place.”

“…If I go with you, will you stop attacking the city?”

Hearing Mio say so calmly, Nebula smiled.

“I believe that we had sent an ultimatum, demanding for them to hand you over, but I had not expected for you to personally appear yourself. In our attack this time, we had undeniably stolen the lives of a large amount of the Moderates Faction’s soldiers and wrecked the heritage-rich Wildart City, causing many civilians to become homeless. All of that, are the price that they have to pay to protect you.”

But however—

“Though I would be ashamed to ask, I really cannot understand why. Could you please explain to me to let me broaden my understanding – you impulsively appearing here and putting to waste all of their efforts and sacrifices, where did that foolishness come from?”

To Nebula’s words that was equivalent to provocation—

“……Someone like you would never be able to understand.”

Mio replied while tightly clenching her fist. The shaking in her voice – most likely come from fear, as well as strong anger and remorse. Although Zest couldn’t see her expression from behind her, Mio’s heart must be filled with frustration, while she glared at Nebula fiercely. After that—

“Hmm, I see – so this is the daughter that Wilbert had left behind.”

Nebula smiled, but in the next moment – he said with ice-cold eyes:

“…— Kill”

At the same time, the spirit under Nebula’s feet began to move. It lunged forward and appeared almost immediately before them, and sent out a punch as if boxing.”

“Eh……?” “————！”

The unexpected sudden change caused Mio to freeze up, and Zest reflexively erected a stone wall in front of Mio and herself, but however she became just as surprised as Mio.

--Everything the Current Demon Lord Faction had done to Mio, was to gain Wilbert’s power that Mio possessed.

If she was killed, that power will disappear along with Mio’s life. Hence Zest had thought, even if they want to kill Mio, it would be after extracting Wilbert’s power from her.

''…Then why?''

Despite her thoughts being thrown into confusion, Zest still forcefully maintained her focus. Although her wall might not be able to block the spirit’s attack, their death would be set in stone if nothing is done. Hence she put in her all into that wall – and immediately after, a boom filled the air.

From behind Zest and Mio.

“Eh — …?”

Both Zest and Mio turned backwards to look confusedly. They saw the shockwave caused by the spirit’s punch affecting the ground behind them, filling the air with dust.

However, although they understood what the scene before them was, they failed to understand what had just happened.

She was unable to accept that this was the truth. Because – Basara should be in around that area.

While still in a trance, Zest subconsciously used the locating ability of the Master-Servant Contract. Almost immediately, amidst the sandstorm before her eyes, she found a reaction belonging to her master.

「——————」

And after that, Zest’s body began moving with even thinking. She swiftly spread her wings – and flew in a straight line towards where the reaction was from. With the obstruction of the flying dust everywhere, Zest could not see even Basara’s silhouette, thus she used earth magic to – gather all of the flying dust together, settling all of it on the ground far away.

Finally able to see her own master now, Zest stretched out her hands, and plunged into his arms—

“……Basara-sama…?”

And said his name with a shaking voice and widened eyes, but she didn’t receive a reply. That’s of course, since Basara’s injuries received from Gardo weren’t light, and he had also received a surprise attack from the spirit Nebula was controlling – he was already in a state urgently needing treatment by that.

And adding on to that, Nebula has had the spirit send out another attack to exterminate.

Yet Basara was still alive, but he was only just not dead yet.

Basara is still not completely safe yet – he is not moving at all. Just then,

“…Aahh, I’m terribly sorry for the blunder I’ve made. I accidentally skewed my aim, and I had no idea that Jin·Toujou’s son was there. I’m terribly sorry.”

Nebula apologised sacaristically, and then—

“…Speaking of which, Princess, you still have not answered my previous question.”

And smiled. And as if having seen throught all of it,

“In the end – just who did you hope to protect by shamelessly running out here and putting to waste the efforts of those around you?”

That was a line that was sufficient enough to annihilate Zest’s reasoning ability many times.

''I’ll kill you!'' While hugging the unmoving Basara, Zest’s emotions were about to explode.

--But in the end, she couldn’t do it. Because before Zest began to move, or even open her mouth.

''That'' happened.

“——————————”

A deep red wave of energy burst out with Mio as the epicentre.

Naruse Mio who was causing the space to shake uncontrollably and scream—

“…——How dare you…”

Towards the giant spirit and Nebula before her eyes, she said so shortly.

Within her heart, the surging and welling emotions were almost going to make her go crazy. The reason that made her surprised that had allowed to say such words coldly, was because within her mind, she was extremely calm.

No only just that – Mio right now, has not lost control of the energy within her body. The torrent of autologous erupting energy with her, was completely under her control.

--However, this was not something accomplished just by chance at this moment.

Being able to control her father Wilbert’s power, as well as her own power – this was the fisrt task she had set for herself after defeating Zolgear. Because from right at the beginning to now, Mio had never provided any effective help in the battles they had.

Not long after knowing Basara, at the battle with Takigawa in the park<ref>都立公园 in real life, formally known as Tokyo Metropolitan Park</ref> at night – although it was to not become a burden to Basara, in the end the result of going alone was that she was not even an opponent for him. She was even lost control of the power she had inherited from her father due to seeing Basara receive a major injury, and was in the end saved by him.

And in the battle with Yuki, Kurumi and the Heroes, she wasn’t able to handle Takashi who wielded [Byakko], and he battle concluded with a conclusion where it seems that she was powerless.

During the battle against Zolgear, she had fallen into the hands of Zolgear, becoming a burden to Basara. Though she had won the battle and had subdued Zest, that was only possible because Yuki had helped. Right to today, Mio had never really gave any real contribution to her comardes.

Hence – to not become a burden to the others any more than she already was, Mio had aimed to be able to completely control her powers, and had succeeded in attaining that goal. Not only did it include her father Wilber’s power, that strong power which had taken Zolgear’s right hand was also now in her control.

''…But.''

Even if she succeeded, Mio never wanted to use that power. Other than the drawbacks of causing much physical strain on her body and sometimes even causing her to losing consciousness, more importantly, using that power was sort of like taboo in her heart.

--Naruse Mio had witnessed the murder of her adoptive parents without any warning, and had then learned that she was the daughter of the previous Demon Lord.

On that very day, Naruse Mio’s past fifteen years of life was completely overturned.

Despite vowing to take revenge for her adoptive parents and living while learning to fight – behind the emotions known as vengeance, there was a fact that tortured her heart.

And that – was the fact that she was not a human.

The Demon Race. To a normal person, they were an existence that were called Monsters.

But before that day, Mio was completely living her life as a normal person.

It was just like how someone point at you and say: ‘You are not a Human!’, your own existence being nullified just so easily.

Though Basara, Yuki and Kurumi had abilities, they were Heroes, so they were undoubtedly Human; compared to them, Mio, basically, was completely different. But despite the differences, Mio was saw Maria as one of the Demon Race, did she ever see her as a monster and harbour hostility against her? The answer was never.

Despite that, when she was with Basara and the others, thought like she did not belong together with them would occasionally enter her mind, often making feel as if there was a gap between them that would never disappear, causing her much torment.

Of course, Basara and the others saw her and got along with her as a normal human, and Basara was the one who had accepted her right from the beginning. Though she was thrown out once, that was because Mio and Maria were deceiving Basara and Jin – it was completely unrelated to her being the previous Demon Lord’s daughter.

--Does Basara even understand, just how much his acceptance of Mio gave her heart salvation?

Therefore, no matter what, Mio does not wish to become a burden to Basara. It’s just – using her father Wilbert’s power that she inherited, would make her like she was not a human.

Mio is very afraid of experiencing the feeling of being of a different race from Basara. Hence with being unwilling to use her power, she and Yuki had received a sneak attack from an enemy. Naruse Mio wished to stay as a Human, and thus was not willing to use that strong power within her body – at least, until now.

--But, this is fine too.

Even if she were to use Wilbert’s power many many times, Basara will definitely never change. Taking her in even after knowing about her true identity, and saw her and Maria – and even Zest as his precious family, his actions of putting his life on the line for them to this day had proven that point. She only just had to trust in her kind master who was willing to accept her – and be the one who loves him the most.

''…And also,''

Even if using this strong power will increase the distance between her and Basara, she can not allow the enemy before her to act as he pleases.

Hence Naruse Mio said:

“……You asked me, why did I come here?”

''I’ll tell you, then.''

“Right now I am Toujou Basara’s little sister, as well as his subordinate… Seeing my precious family and master wounded, is almost making me go mad.”

''Do you even understand?''

“You had hurt Basara, had hurt my most precious person, and I will now make you pay the price – I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

''That’s right.''

“Daughter of the previous Demon Lord or power… it’s up to you on how you decide to see the situation, it’s something unrelated to me, and I don’t give a damn. I was originally was happy, with deciding to give this power which had snatched all that I had to you guys, but how regrettable… don’t even think about it now. I have already decided, that I will never forgive you, who had hurt the one most precious to me, as well as those dogs behind your back.”

''And thus I advise you.''

“—you better not underestimate Naruse Mio.”

With that, Mio released the power within her body.

And in the next moment – with a boom, the enemy before her was crushed.

===Part 12===

Mio released Wilbert’s gravity magic power, immediately crushing the spirit Nebula was controlling into pieces.

And after that—

“————————”

''Perhaps this is my retribution.'' Mio lost consciousness as if being disconnected suddenly.

However – something caught Mio as she collapsed.

It was Zest’s earth magic. The sand in the shape of a chair caught Mio, and gently lowered her onto the ground.

After that, Zest who landed beside her while holding onto Basara—

“……………”

Silently watched the scene before her eyes. In just a single attack, Mio had completely minced that Spirit which was so powerful. Although she knew that Wilbert was hailed as the strongest Demon Lord in history—

''…This display is too shocking.''

And within Zest’s knowledge, Mio had never once voluntarily used Wilbert’s power; so if she trains from now on, forget about the drawback of fainting after usage, she might be able to use even more power than just now.

If used appropriately, this power would certainly be able to take over the Demon Realm, so it wasn’t hard to understand why the Moderates Faction and the Current Demon Lord Faction urgently wanted this power. Right now – though the burst just now was enough to bring down Nebula, the Current Demon Lord Faction would’ve already detected it, which means that now they would not be able to cover up the fact that Mio is within Wildart City.

Soon, the war between the Current Demon Lord Faction and the Moderates Faction for supremacy in the Demon Realm, will start.

The number of causalities or sacrifices that will have to be made in the future, could very well be many times that of today. Yet—

“…Thank you.”

Zest gave her gratitude to the unconscious Mio. Thanks to her, they had managed to tide over the danger from the enemy this time. To many people, making the war e more intense might very well be the worst thing in the world; but in Zest’s heart, her master Basara being safe was the most important thing, and she will protect him with her life.

Hence, having avoided the worst case scenario, Zest let out a sigh in relief.

But at that moment, there was suddenly a burst of magic power.

“ ! — This is…!”

Not know what was happening, the disconcerted Zest soon realised where the magic power ws coming from.

The answer was – in front of them.

The already-minced Spirit, was rapid expanding with a shocking magic power.

===Part 13===

The Spirit was already destroyed to the point where its self-healing ability could do nothing.

--But Nebula’s body was unharmed.

Before Mio’s gravity attack hit, he had already escaped far away backwards, thus successfully avoiding it.

“Destroying that high-class Spirit in a single attack… indeed, that is a formidable scary power.”

Nebula said while on a building far away.

“So, as per Belphegor-sama’s orders, I will now dispose now.”

That’s right – Nebula’s actions against Mio was not him acting by himself. Right from the beginning, Nebula had received two orders; first is to assassinate Gardo in this attack, second is wipe out Wilbert’s power along with Mio.

—Wilbert is the known as the strongest Demon Lord in history, so no matter whether his power falls into the hands of the Moderates Faction or Leohart, things would become troublesome . That powerful power, would easily bring about problems that aren’t under the Council’s control – thus Belphegor gave Nebula the order to make sure to certainly end Mio’s life.

“The Spirits sleeping in the ruins, were naturally to be ones used to defend a City, so… of course it would possess something for the worst case while defending the city -- a self-destruct function to drag down the enemy together with it.”

So—

“Soul of the Demon Lord from the past age – disappear from the world together with your beloved city.”

Saying that, Nebula then began casting the self-destruct magic, and the body of the Spirit far away let out a blinding light. A protective spherical barrier appeared, enclosing him so that he would not be dragged into the self-destruct explosion – an anti-field. Then, after completing the casting with the special code, Nebula smiled—

“—Goodbye.”

And after giving his final farewell – the body of the high-class Spirit suddenly exploded.

A blinding explosion, that wiped out the whole of Wildart City.

--At least, that was what should’ve happened.

But in the moment the explosion and shockwave began to spread – it instantly disappeared.

“Wha—Impossible…!”

Witnessing the unbelievable scene, Nebula was heavily shocked.

''—did the activation of the code fail? No, it did explode. After the successful detonation – the heat and shockwave created had suddenly disappeared, and there isn’t a trace of the magic power left.

…W-What in the world just happened……?!''

Nebula looked towards the location where the explosion was supposed to take place. Over there, he saw a young male standing in front of Mio and Zest, as if protecting them. He held a large demonic sword in his hands, in a posture where he just swung the sword – the Toujou Basara that should have stopped moving long ago. Immediately after—

『——————』

Basara’s ice-cold eyes caught the figure of Nebula far away, causing to involuntarily gasp and step backwards.

“Interesting… I’ll have a great story to tell Belphegor-sama later.”

But he smiled while raising his right hand, and a gigantic black shadow came over the sky. The opponent seemed to be hiding something, but as he cannot fail Belphegor’s orders, Nebula himself has hidden a trump card up his sleeve.

Together with the booms that filled Wildart City, were the same type of Spirit as the one that exploded just earlier, furthermore, there were three of them; two of them landed behind Nebula, and one just beside Wildart City. To fulfil his orders at once, Nebula has decided to simultaneously attack them and Wildart City. Basara might be able to use a strange ability to cancel out the self-destruct explosions and enter melee combat with the Spirits, and even if the Spirit beside Wildart City has to self-destruct as the last resort, the higher-ups of the Moderates Faction along with Ramsas would be also wiped out.

“It’s truly a shame – with this, this is the end for all of you.”

Just as Nebula was about to order the Spirits to annihilate Wildart City—

Two sounds of impact<ref>Boom!</ref> came from behind him.

“Wha—…?”

Nebula hurriedly turned around, and saw a scene even more unbelievable then just now.

Both of the gigantic Spirits behind him, were flying in the air – in a straight line towards the outside of Wildart City, and then the heavy sound of impact of them hitting the ground came from far away. Just as Nebula was at a loss as the shockwave of the impact reached him as he stood on the tower—

“Geez, can you not throw them into a place with many people? What if you crush someone?”

A shout lacking of any tension came from the ground. Looking downwards, there was someone of the same race as that young youth, someone whose name Nebula knew – that was of course, since it is impossible for him to not know the one called the God of War and strongest Hero feared by the Demon race.

“Jin·Toujou……!!”

Nebula recited the name of that man, filled with hate. His whereabouts were unknown ever since he had fought with Leohart, and not even the Council could track him – although he didn’t know if it was by coincidence or planned out, he had come to this place to help his son out in this crisis.

''…Then…!''

Nebula disregarded Jin’s presence and began casting the magic for the Spirits’ self-destruction; his target was not the two which Jin had sent flying, but the last one that was beside Wildart City.

Since Jin is now here, his chances of disposing of either Basara or Mio is now close to zero, so now he should at least attempt to get rid of the higher-ups in Wildart City like Ramsas. However – as Nebula was almost finished with the magic, a sound suddenly sounded out, and the remaining Spirit was crushed by an invisible power.

“—gravity magic!?”

''Mio is still unconscious, so just who'' – his thought thrown into disarray, Nebula then saw a male with the Moderates Faction’s proud mother-daughter succubus pair – Sheera and Lucia, standing on a rooftop. It would be weird for him to use the same magic as Wilbert, that male was someone like that – the current leader of the Moderates Faction, Wilbert’s older brother.

“Ramsas…!”

Immediately after spitting out his name with resentment, his lips curved into a smile.

''…Idiot.''

Even if the Spirit became minced meat, he could still make it explode by completing his casting. Thus, Nebula continued to input the code—

“………?”

But suddenly, he sensed someone behind him, and thus turned around—

「——————」

Only to see a youth standing there. Hs cold eyes not only stopped Nebula’s mind, it also froze his heart.

It was Toujou Basara.

“Eh——…?”

In the next moment, Nebula let out a funny sound.

His chest – was completely pierced through by Basara’s large demonic sword.

Basara pulled out Brynhildr, and Nebula collapsed on the tower.

Large amounts of fresh blood poured from his chest, and his breathing became ragged, but despite that—

“I… don’t want, to die…”

Nebula desperately squeezed out his voice, begging Basara for mercy.

“If you spit out who was the one that ordered this attack and his aims, I can ask the Moderates Faction to let you live… The Current Demon Lord Leohart should be after Mio’s power, but yet you attacked that demon called Gardo, and even tried to kill Mio—“

''Speak.''

“—who was the one that gave the order for this attack. Is it those guys from the Council or what?”

“ ! …T-That…”

“If you really don’t want to die, you better spit it out. From the amount of blood you’re losing, you only have very little time left – everything of you will be reduced to zero soon.”

Basara’s words caused Nebula to be silent for a while, and then—

“………Uu.”

Just as he was about to say something – a red marking appeared on his neck. That pattern that was very much like a circle, was one that Toujou basara was very much familiar with.

“That is…”

The curse of the Master-Servant Contract. Nebula planned to beg Basara for mercy by leaking information about his master, causing strong feelings of betrayal which activated the curse. According to what Takigawa said, the Master-ervant Contract had the effect of not allowing the leakage of secrets when a subordinate is captured by the enemy, and the subordinate will die when the curse activates at its strongest effect.

Basara’s circumstances were special – his Contract with Mio and Yuki were done with using Maria’s magic, and Zest’s were done with using Sheera’s magic, so the effect of the curse were all aphrodisiac effects.

So, what was the effect of the Master-Servant Contract of Nebula – the answer was very soon shown before Basara’s eyes.

“Uh——…?”

After letting out a short groan, Nebula’s body exploded from the inside with a muffled ‘Pop’.

Basara had hurriedly retreated, afraid that he was doing an explosion by self-destructing. Fragments that used to be Nebula landed by Basara’s feet, dying the rooftop into a pool of red. After that—

“Basara-sama, are you fine?!” “Aah, I’m fine.”

Nodding slightly to answer Zest hurriedly flying towards him—

“……………”

Toujou Basara, forthrightly, gazed upon the tragic ending that may come to someone that have done a Master-Servant Contract. In the worst case scenario – Mio, Yuki, and Zest might probably lose their lives in a similar fashion. The new realisations weighed heavily on Basara’s heart – the Master-Servant Contract he had done with them used their lives as a wager. It was not something to be joked about. Just then—

“Basara-sama…”

Zest softly leaned onto Basara’s back, and spoke no more.

Snuggling against Basara’s back just like that. That, is Zest’s answer to her master Basara. Thus, Basara turned around and tightly gripped Zest’s waist, and said:

“Let’s go… We need to quickly return back to the city and help treat the wounded.”

After that, the two of them left the rooftop.

Behind them, were the remains of Nebula and Wildart City devastated with debris everywhere -- the peaceful days that was there until yesterday is now gone.

In that place, only the scars known as the cruel reality of War remained.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Prologue

2016-04-10T04:35:14Z

J2270A: /* Departing in the Night of Christmas */ semester -> trimester

==Departing in the Night of Christmas==

I prohibit you from using 「War」to bring your message across.

Do not use nice words to justify every single person’s suffering.

===Part 1===

In this world, there is a place known as the 「Demon Realm」.

From the God Tribe, that is the place where exiles were dimensionally banished to.

They vowed revenge against those who banished them from the paradise, the God Tribe, and had turned themselves into a race relatively similar to the sacred God Tribe.

In other words, The Demon Race.

Thereafter -- when the clash of the two races in the「First Great Demon-God War」ended, both sides went into long-term hibernation and recuperation.

After waking from the hibernation, the God Tribe created life forms known as 「Humans」and bestowed power and blessings to suitable Humans -- and thus groups of Humans able to fight against the Demon race was born.

The groups of Humans then fought a war against the Demon race who once again attempted to invade the God Realm. Those Humans possessed power enough to maintain the peace within the Human Realm, and as time passed by, they became known as -- The Hero Tribe. However--

…No one knows if this story is really true.

Wrapped up within a towel having just washed herself, Mio returned to her room and closed the door, and thought.

What she was doubting wasn't the origins of the Hero Tribe, but the origins of the God and Demon Realms belonging to the Gods and Demons respectively.

Even though Mio was just about to return to the Demon Realm, she was very different from Maria who had grown up within the Demon Realm, and the ones from the Hero Tribe like Basara. Mio had spent majority of her life in the Human Realm living as a normal Human.

Even though Mio had personally experienced the existence and power of the psionic <ref>relating to or denoting the practical use of psychic powers or paranormal phenomena</ref>, she was just an unqualified rookie. Thus, there were still many things that she was still unable to believe.

…However,

Who knows? -- The traditions and cultures of words from God and religious traditions might not all be lies. Even if topics like the Origin of the Universe and the Earth, or Human Evolution managed to get scientific proof, no one could really prove if there is really such a thing.

Naruse Mio knew very well that there are still some things that even science still cannot prove.

Demon race, Heroes, Magic, etc. are all confirmed to exist.

--And in the night of 25th December, today, they will make a long-distance trip.

With Maria’s sister Lucia as the guide, they will advance towards another land -- the Demon Realm.

Part of the Moderates Faction just like Maria, Lucia had come to the Toujou Residence to deliver the invitation from the Demon Realm on the night of the sports festival…about a month ago.

It has been said that with the battle against the Current Demon Lord Faction looming over them, individuals saying to extract Wilbert's power inherited by Mio, as well as to increase protection around her have already began appearing. Also, there were opinions to crown Mio as the New Demon Lord as well as the opposition to it, and nothing conclusive have been reached. Thus, they needed to hear about Mio's current opinions.

The reason they all had been fighting to this day was to preserve their normal daily life. If this trip to the Demon Realm is the only way to do it, they will not hesitate at all, since the enemy’s leader is the Current Demon Lord after all.

But having said that, Mio and the rest also have their own lives to live -- they need to go to school. Thus, Basara strongly expressed opposition to taking a long absence from school, skipping their tests and neglecting their school life, and postponed the date to the end of the second trimester.

"….Oh, shit."

Mio sat on the chair before the dressing table, and began to blow-dry her hair.

The current time is a little past eleven in the night. In another hour, Maria’s sister Lucia will be coming over to fetch them; Maria, Yuki, as well as Kurumi were all probably making their last preparations -- except for only Basara.

After the closing ceremony of the sports festival, Basara had went a different way to another place, different from them who had went straight home. I think he had went with the student council to celebrate. <ref>The story of the celebration on Basara’s side is in Volume 6 Chapter 4</ref>

--As for the celebration for the Organising Committee, it had already happened long ago.

As the headcount for this year’s organising committee was nearly doubled from last year, adding in that the third years who aren’t supposed to show up, the preparations definitely entailed many problems; a tornado also suddenly happened temporarily on that day, damaging some of the equipment. Fortunately, they managed to overcome the many different difficult hurdles, and after successfully bringing the Sports Festival to an end, the organising committee once again gathered in the AV room <ref>Audio-Visual Room</ref> and submitted the reports from the various departments, and the committee was then dissolved. They all then had a small celebration with the delicacies and drinks prepared by the school; Mio, Yuki, and Basara had taken part, and Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika was part of it too.

…However.

The student council members who handles almost every matter in the school were different from the organising committee members who could return to their normal school life after unloading that title. They have to review the reports from all the departments, checking for any errors and problems in the preparations and operations within the sports festival, pick out things to improve on and compile them into the activity records for next year. Thus, the student council were busy with the follow-up work all the way to the last day of the second trimester -- 25th December. And in accordance with tradition, they will have a celebration on that night.

Responsible for providing aid to the organising committee as a student council member, Basara was specially invited to join the celebration. While Mio and the other girls would very much like to have dinner with Basara before heading to the Demon Realm, they do not want to obstruct Basara’s personal relations with others. Furthermore--

--He had already spent the whole Christmas Eve with us already.

Maria exhibited her culinary skills with Mio as her helper, and focused on roasting a whole turkey and making a cake at home. Basara ate the food with much gusto, and everyone had much fun. But -- they had played a game Maria had prepared in advance, causing all the girls to end up wearing sexy female Santa Claus outfits, and they all were done in once by Basara. <ref>A phrase used as a running gag in the series is used here. [Maria does something -> something happens -> curse activates -> Basara subjugates them]</ref>

"T-There isn't anything weird with this, right? After all, this ''is'' a Santa Claus outfit…"

Last night was the night which had the most number of males and females in bed together, thus the highest number of climaxes, thus also known as the National Spend-The-Night-Together Night. Under these conditions, for Mio and the rest seemed much more wholesome, being unable run to the home plate over fears of losing the powers they had. <ref>(Note:TLer here is Chinese) This part contains many Chinese sexual puns, which are almost impossible for me to fit into here. [Spending the night together] and [In the bed together] -> refers to having the sexual activity (sex) in the bed. [Run to home plate] also refers to the aforementioned sexual activity</ref>

If any nit-picking were to be done, it would probably be those games Maria liked to play – those free-for-all activities rarely ever happens in real life.

…Anyway, we must buy next year’s Christmas cake from a cake shop.

If they were to make one themselves, Maria might become paranoid again and prepare a lot of fresh milk and fruits in advance, and finally decorate them to become fine cuisine. <ref>Body food. Preparing the food to be consumed on a person’s body</ref> Speaking of which—

''…The Demon Realm, huh…''

''Just exactly will that place be like?'' Other than Maria who had grown up there, even Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi had never been there before.

The Hero Tribe had only stepped into the Demon Realm once, but that was before they were born – that Great War that had only gotten more intense as time passed. Back then, the [God of War] Toujou Jin and the other elite warriors that caused Demons to become pale with the mere mention of their name had invaded fairly deep into the realm – but such large-scale confrontations had never happened again within these fifteen years that followed. In order to not unnecessarily fan the flames created by the war, Heroes were basically banned from entering the Demon Realm.

Of course, as this was Mio's first time going to the Demon Realm, she had done some exercise to calm her nerves and refresh herself. Because of that, Maria had invited Mio to be the first to use the bath after she had drawn it, but--

"Ah…"

Choosing to wait until she was the last one was indeed the right decision. Mio was able to leisurely soak within the water, letting the water warm up her body thoroughly. She then pulled open a drawer from within the low cabinet, and chose a set with suitable colours and patterns from the neatly folded sets of underwear, and began undoing the knot on her bathrobe.

Her large soft breasts were the first to emerge, followed by the rest of her body. Hanging the bathrobe over the chair’s backrest, she put her two legs into the holes of the panties, and pulled it up.

When the panties hugged her butt tightly, her index fingers moved from her back to the front into the gap between her two legs, and moved up and down a few times after hooking the material, adjusting its grip; bending forward after picking up the bra that was a set together with the panties, she skilfully put the clasp together after putting her breasts within the bra.

Straightening up, Mio's hands then strongly pulled the clasp downwards, and after adjusting the side straps, she was done with putting on her underwear. After checking herself in the vertical mirror—

"Will this be too provocative…? But I don’t have any choice."

She sighed. Mio’s upper body was originally already breathtaking, but its size has been increasing ever since Basara had begun subjugating her. Finding anything cute and nice that she could fit into was already beginning to become a problem, and what she had left that could fit are either too old-fashioned or lingerie that were European Imports. In order for the deepening of their relationship and the occasional lifting of the aphrodisiac curse to increase their battle potential, Mio often needed to undress before Basara.

Since Basara would be watching, Mio of course wanted to present herself at her very best. This was a normal teenage girl’s feelings.

"In the end, I am still being led on by Maria. This must be something…"

Recently, Mio would always agree to anything the moment she hears [Basara will definitely like that].

Now that Kurumi had also moved into the house together with Yuki, the two of them along with Mio would occasionally be subjugated by Basara himself -- speaking of which, those were all situations Maria created herself -- in those times, the Nonaka sisters were wearing those cute lingerie. To not lose to them, Mio could only make her advances in her own ways.

However -- other than Mio and Yuki who had done the Master-Servant contract with Basara and the ero-loving succubus Maria, there wasn’t any need for Basara to be subjugating Kurumi, who had no duty to be accompanying them--

''…Kurumi doesn’t seem to hate Basara a lot recently.''

Of course, Kurumi had put up resistance when her embarrassment kicks in, but had indulged in Basara’s punishment in the end, and Mio knew the reason for that all too well -- obviously, Kurumi held feelings for Basara but had been hiding it. Although she was in no position to be criticizing others, Mio was someone who couldn’t be frank with herself, so she can understand what Nonaka Kurumi liked about Basara so much.

Adding on that after the incident with Zolgear -- Maria also held feelings for Basara.

Only just feelings -- it can’t be counted as love for now, more like purely enjoying pushing the rest into the pit of fire at fulfil her basic instincts as a succubus. Perhaps it was for that very reason that Maria--

''…had chosen to grab onto Kurumi.''

Maria seemed to be playing around with Kurumi due to her fascination with her. While Mio and the rest went to school, those two were basically staying together. For those two to interact with each other was something normal, and them becoming good friends wasn’t something bad.

While those two would also go out to together, they've always refused to reveal where they had went. These days, Kurumi and Maria would always take a bath together, and from the gasps that came from the bathroom, Kurumi had probably already become Maria’s plaything already. But even then Yuki as the older sister remained quiet; Yuki was probably happy that Kurumi had made a close friend around her age.

Then again -- the Nonaka sisters’ relationship seemed to have worsened in the past five years. Thus, whenever Maria had made Kurumi cry, Yuki felt like an older sister from being able to placate her cute little sister, which instead made her happy.

「…The overwhelming force of the Nonaka sister's relationship gives me a headache.」

To Mio, she would be happy as long as Maria was happy -- she only just hopes that Maria wouldn’t make other people do ‘’those’’ things every once in a while. As Mio where thinking about these things--

『---I’m back.』

Basara voice suddenly came from downstairs. ''Crap'', Mio had originally wanted to finish changing and wait for him to return together with the others.

Mio then hurriedly put on the uniform that was hanging on the wall. She had discussed what she should wear when going to the Demon Realm with Basara and Yuki, and they all had decided to wear their uniform. A uniform would be the easiest to make the other parties what position they have in this Realm and what kind of life they are living.

Speaking of which, there is still some time before the agreed time - midnight; while worrying that Basara might be taking a bath too and also scolding herself for putting the cart before the horse by spending so much effort on her underwear yet spending so little effort on her outer appearances, Mio began to leisurely groom herself despite her nervousness.

After putting on high knee socks and tying her hair into ribbons on both sides of her head, Mio was done dressing up. Spinning around once in front of the mirror, she touched up on the little details of her appearance. After taking in three deep breaths, Mio was also mentally prepared.

Leaving the room, Mio turned off the lights and closed the door. Before her was the scene she was already long used to seeing--

“………………”

Naruse Mio carved the image before her eyes deep into her mind, and hoped to never forget it.

She must return to this place, becoming lost is not an option -- and vowed in her heart at the same time.

From the night Lucia visited the Toujou Residences bringing the news from the Demon Realm, Mio already had plenty of time to think about many things and mentally prepare herself.

-- Hailed as the strongest in history, the power of the previous Demon Lord Wilbert.

Even if she gave up her revenge on Zolgear, Mio couldn't possibly leave behind her current situation so as long she possessed her father’s power.

That’s why -- Mio and the rest had decided to visit the Demon Realm.

…However,

That does not mean, that she felt no anxiety and fear at all.

The Moderates Faction and the Current Demon Lord Faction -- the two major forces within the Demon Realm had been fighting each other over the power sufficient to control every corner of the Demon Realm. Within this situation, they had to advance to the Demon Realm.

Eighty percent of the people waiting for her there has had been through unimaginable trials and suffering.

-- As the sole child of the previous Demon Lord, perhaps this was her own fate.

Yet Basara and the others -- were all dragged into this because of her own choices and circumstances.

That’s why, Mio can't show them any signs of wanting to give up before they departed.

They have said this to Mio before: If she didn't want to go, there isn't a need to force herself.

But in the end, Mio still chose to voluntarily take the risk.

She had to end everything. Her father’s powers that she had inherited which brings about threats to her life -- Mio had to put an end before their situation becomes even worse. That’s why--

'''"…I’ll be back soon."'''

Naruse Mio whispered to the empty room, turned off the lights, and closed the door.

With this, she will not turn back, and never stop.

Moving forward with her all, Mio slowly walked down the stairs.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2016-04-10T04:34:05Z

J2270A: /* Part 3 */ semester -> trimester

==Caught Between Deepening Friendship and Mystery==

===Part 1===

“…It’s true. It looks like we’ve been swept pretty far away.”

Toujou Jin said as he sighed in a dark cave. —While he was fighting against Leohart, in order to save a teenage soldier, he carried him and fell into the palace’s moat. Since he could be prone to arrows or magic attacks if he surfaced, Jin decided to leave the scene quickly. He waved his fist in the water, opening a hole through a rock wall and drifted into a river — an underground cave below the river gave in; thus the strong current generated by the connection of the river moat and the cave swallowed Jin and the teenaged soldier together, and they were swept into the depths of the underground river in an instant.

“However, swimming down here may be to my benefit…”

Although he was swept quite a great distance away, Jin hadn’t yet lost his sense of direction. Looking at the area around the Demon Lord’s palace, it was only necessary to follow the flow of the water, and it should then be possible escape from the area around the south’s Dark Sea. So—

“—That’s possible right, Fio?”

Toujou Jin turned to the other side of the campfire to ask, and a voice which sounded reluctant replied

“It’s up to you…is there a need to ask me?”

It was the teenaged soldier who was rescued from the palace. To prevent getting a cold, Jin had taken off Fio’s lightweight armour and uniform, then lent him his coat. Seeing his reaction, Jin wryly smiled to himself. …His mood should have calmed down a little. After all, when Fio woke up, he took his sword out and came over to kill as soon as he saw Jin. This teenage soldier was able to become a member of the palace guard at a very young age, his skill really wasn’t too bad, but he was no match for Jin as an opponent; after experiencing the gap in their strength by crossing swords, he gave up on resisting. It was just that Jin’s actions to remove Fio’s wet armour and clothing were rough and hard — which made him react even more exaggeratedly than before, loudly cursing [Hentai]. After which, Fio maintained a high degree of vigilance, and when Jin asked his name or other questions, he reluctantly murmured, but his replies were honest answers. Jin asked Fio who was a member of the palace guard about some first-hand information that was limited only to people within the palace. Of course, an ordinary soldier like Fio wouldn’t know about any political information, and he wouldn’t say it even if he knew. However, he replied about the Palace’s environment and Fio himself as well as his colleagues had great respect for Leohart — he also made a few remarks without hesitation about the group in opposition ‘The Council’ who were unsatisfied about Leohart taking the seat of Demon Lord.

However…

According to what Jin overheard from the conversations of other soldiers when he snuck into the Palace, recently the Demon’s were excavating the ruins of an ancient Demon God in the Western region. If they could find the sleeping spirits of war and awaken them for battle, the dispute with the Moderates Faction could soon come to an end. …That was somewhat bad. The situation was gradually getting worse. If this continued, even the truce between humans and the Demons could follow suit and collapse. Of course the solution would be, but— …Well, how can you make everything go smoothly? When Jin was thinking deeply about this—

“…Can you answer one question of mine? You’re Jin Toujou right? You went on a rampage in the Great War, and you’re the War God of the Hero Tribe right? So someone like you coming to kill His Majesty Leohart — means that the Hero Faction wants to start a war with us again right?”

This was a question filled with unease. The Great War ended sixteen years ago, peace and prosperity followed in the Demon Realm; but after the previous Demon Lord Wilbert passed away, the Demon Realm became divided into several forces, and they were killing each other. But there was no doubt that, under such circumstances, Fio would be convinced that after the current Demon Lord Faction and Moderates Faction end their dispute, peace would be restored to the Demon Realm; but Jin infiltrated the Palace and fought with Leohart, so it would make him feel as though the end of the war was nowhere in sight and he would be filled with feelings of anxiety. So —

“Don’t worry…I came to the Demon Realm completely of my own accord, sneaking into the Palace was just incidental, the other Heroes won’t be coming over to fight.”

“You said your fight with His Majesty was just incidental…so what did you come to the Demon Realm for?”

Toujou Jin smiled as he said to Fio whose eyes were wide open in astonishment

“Ah, that — I came here to look for someone important to me that I separated with.”

===Part 2===

Unexpectedly, even Kurumi had also succumbed the next morning. Besides preparing breakfast, the people in the Toujou household began discussing a certain topic. It was because they suddenly became rather busy after coming home last night so they didn’t have the chance to talk about it, about when Basara had passed by at the station gates.

“Speaking of which, it’s really quite strange…”

While making breakfast in the kitchen, Maria tilted her head. She used one hand to crack the eggs into a large bowl, added milk and fresh cream, and then used chopsticks to whisk it together as she said

“The current Demon Lord Faction should have found out a while ago that we’ve had contact with the Moderates Faction. Lars-san said that he would keep your ability a secret Basara-san, as when he was in the human realm, he also reported to them about Zolgear’s attempt to capture Mio-sama; so the higher-ups should’ve warned those below them not to act rashly, and the people from the Demon Faction shouldn’t approach Mio-sama for now.”

“…So it seems.”

Basara who was beside Maria expressed his agreement as he was making a salad dressing, following her recipe, he combined several types of vinegar and olive oil together.

“Even if they aren’t united, I also don’t think that there’d be anyone stupid enough to attack you at this point. However, since Zolgear was an irregular presence, I certainly can’t guarantee that there won’t be another person who does something like that.”

“…Well, could the Moderates Faction be behind it?”

Contributing to the various possibilities was Mio who was placing cutlery onto the table.

“If they are, we won’t give Maria to them right? The Moderates Faction isn’t very cohesive, so it would be quite normal for some people to dislike us right?”

Mio’s tone of voice carried a sense of slight concern. She was like this even last night, it seemed like she noticed that the danger was not only to herself, but also to Basara as well.

“But, we defeated the Demon Faction’s high-class devil Zolgear, so the Moderates Faction would judge our strength very highly; furthermore, Mio-sama is also His Majesty Wilbert’s only child, and there shouldn’t be anyone who would come to cause trouble with Basara-san right now, as they don’t want to lose Mio-sama’s trust…”

After Maria had said that, Yuki opened the door and came into the living room.

“…How did it go?”

Yuki, who had went to get Kurumi, shook her head and said

“She’s wrapped in a blanket and doesn’t want to come out, she said that she doesn’t want to eat breakfast.”

“Oh, she shouldn’t do that. Breakfast is an energy source for the day. For a growing girl like Kurumi-san, breakfast is the most important meal of day.”

“Please…it’s still your fault alright, saying such things…”

Mio said as she sighed, her cheeks suddenly turned red. She seemed to be thinking about what she did when she herself turned into a dog, subconsciously holding her own body; Yuki’s face was also slightly flushed, and she looked at Basara with passionate eyes. Basara couldn’t help but make a small cough to clear his throat to say

“A-Anyway…no matter what the possibility might be, this attack is the result of someone acting on their own.”

“Yes. Also, their motive is rather confusing. As soon as Kurumi-san appeared, they immediately released the barrier and withdrew, so it could probably just be some kind of warning.”

“A warning huh…”

“—Maria, I have a question.”

After Basara reflected about it for a while, Yuki came to the kitchen and said

“I want you to tell me if you have ever heard that the Demon Faction is not only able to control normal people, but also able to allow them to use magic. Of the demons that I’ve fought in the past, there wasn’t a single one who was capable of doing this.”

“Hmm~ I also don’t have any ideas…”

Maria worriedly said

“High-class demons are able to turn humans into their own kin and give them demonic power, but that would be permanent…Whether or not if there is a workaround for it, I do not know.”

“……Indeed.”

After Yuki replied softly, she mused about it silently, and seeing this, Basara —

“This incident, is it possible that [The Village] will make a move?”

“…I don’t think so. Looking at the way things are now, there’s a high chance that the Demon Faction will make a move, so it should continue like before until the Demon Faction intends to fight Mio, just observing.”

Yuki then said “but” before continuing

“For ordinary people with nothing to do with this to be manipulated, this is already a sufficient reason for [The Village] to intervene. This time Kurumi alone was sent to handle things, no one was injured, and also considering that it was only a warning, they will probably just order me and Kurumi to be more vigilant. But—”

“—If ordinary people are harmed, [The Village] will immediately take further action.”

[The Village] would take action for the purpose of assisting Yuki or Kurumi, so there naturally wouldn’t be any problems, and it would actually be a big help; but they previously regarded Mio as a target for elimination, so even if this time the person attacked was Basara, they might put the blame on Mio. No matter whether it was for Mio, Yuki or Kurumi, they still needed to prevent this from happening. It was also uncertain — whether the enemy was targeting this. In this way —

“As a precaution, it would be best if we didn’t go to school for a while…”

This enemy didn’t care about the involvement of innocent civilians, and in a place like a school where there were students and teachers, the surrounding area was likely to be affected. But—

“No…when we don’t know what the enemy’s motive is, I think it’s better if you continue to attend school normally Basara-san. If those behind the attack on you were Demons — it may also relate to the Moderates Faction, the current Demon Lord Faction or another faction.”

Maria continued

“They don’t want the Moderates Faction and the current Demon Lord Faction to continue expanding, whether the current Demon Lord Faction gains His Majesty Wilbert’s power, or the Moderates Faction take back Mio-sama, they’re trying to prevent that. In order to achieve that purpose, killing Mio-sama would be the quickest way. However, taking action directly would be the same as declaring war against the two largest factions in the Demon Realm—”

“So causing the casualties of ordinary people by my side, that won’t be solved by having the Hero Tribe with Mio right?”

“No…”

Basara explained the speculation that Maria made, and Mio quietly whispered.

“Of course, that’s only one possibility. The one attacked was Basara-san, not Mio-sama; and when they also harmed ordinary people, that’s when it started. But—”

Maria spoke again

“We still don’t know what the other side’s objective is, so we should consider various possibilities, and take necessary action. If the enemy is really going after Mio-sama’s life, the most effective way would be to take action with the people most directly related to Mio-sama at school; if last night’s attack was an attempt to lure you, Basara-san, and you don’t go to school but instead stay inside the house because you’re worried about involving ordinary people, it will actually make it easier for the enemy to set traps. Moreover, if something did happen at school, you wouldn’t be able to take immediate action. So we might as well maintain our current state, and at the same time try to investigate the enemy’s objective.”

“…Understood. Until we know what our enemy’s purpose is, we’ll try our best to maintain our normal routine.”

Basara then followed that with a “but”. In order not to cause damage to their surroundings he forcefully said

“At school, we need to be more cautious than before, so we should definitely go home together when school ends — do you understand?”

There were no objections to that, and everyone nodded firmly.

===Part 3===

In the end — whoever seemed to be following Basara became more alert and pulled back, thus there were no longer any attacks. Due to the addition of extra-curricular work for the sports festival as part of the organising committee, these three people were always extremely busy, and it was as if the attack at the station never happened. —However, Toujou Basara did not let his guard down. Because since that day, he felt that someone was always watching him.

Currently—…they’re watching me again.

During gym class, among the boys of the two classes who were lined up in the schoolyard, Toujou Basara felt that someone was secretly watching him again, and his body tensed up slightly. It wasn’t like what Yuki did previously, or what Takigawa did to Mio, nor what Zest did to Basara; surveillance which avoided the victim from detecting it. It was unknown where it was coming from, and as if deliberately wanting Basara to know, it purposely emphasised its own existence. Of course, Basara was also trying to follow that feeling in order to find the other person, but it didn’t leave many traces of itself behind, and its identity remained unknown. With nothing to do against being watched, the days went by — but, Basara didn’t achieve nothing.

—Firstly, it should be correct that the opponent’s objective was Basara. By feeling watched, Basara could only deduce that the opponent didn’t want Mio who had inherited Wilbert’s power like previously, nor was it too likely that it was the third faction of the Demon Realm attempting to take Mio’s life. And…secondly — it was highly likely that it was someone related to Hijirigasaka Academy. That was because whenever Basara was in the school, he would always get the feeling of being watched only when there were other people all around watching him, thus he couldn’t make a move.

In order to avoid endangering innocent people, Basara was on high alert against anyone who might sneak into the school, but it came from close by within his surroundings. Thus, they were a member of this school to begin with. But—…was such a thing really possible? Within the school, Yuki and Takigawa had snuck in to observe Mio, and they often monitored the surroundings, paying attention to whether there were any threats. Of course, like Takigawa who had come to the school first, he wasn’t detected by Yuki, as those who came first had the upper hand over those who came later which made it a considerable advantage to have a hidden identity. If the opponent’s skill was so extraordinary that even Takigawa who defeated the high-class demon Zolgear couldn’t tell — what was happening now was unimaginable. Considering that there were no other students who transferred in after Basara, it wasn’t someone who was already at the school before Basara and the others came, but rather they disguised themselves as someone already at the school afterwards. —It’s just that they put so much emphasis on their own presence, which would inevitably cause Basara to be more alert; this way, it didn’t seem like they were interested in taking Basara’s life or [Banishing Shift].

So — as Maria said, the attack at the station was just a warning, and this current surveillance was a continuation of the warning, which should be more appropriate. But no matter how it was considered, even if the opponent was stupidly emitting their presence and watching within the school, there had to be some other meaning besides a warning. Could it be that as a long as they had the intention, they could involve innocent people at any time — and this time, students and teachers?

“………!”

Regardless of who it was, it was too low…while the PE teacher was marking the roll, Basara grinded his teeth. If this was only a provocation, that would be even more lowly. The opponent should know that the most effective way to provoke Basara would be to cause harm to innocent people. But — he definitely couldn’t let them do that. With the situation surrounding the Demons related to Mio and Maria, as well as looking at the Hero Tribe who had Yuki remain, followed by Kurumi; as soon as an irreparable situation occurred, he would be caught in a predicament. As Basara was clenching his fist, the presence watching him suddenly disappeared as if mocking him, allowing Basara to relax and sigh.

“Good, now work in pairs to do stretching exercises.”

After the PE teacher marked off the roll, he gave out instructions, and the students partnered up to begin their stretches, but only Toujou Basara stood there alone. It was such a depressing situation because his usual partner — Takigawa Yahiro had returned to the Demon Realm. It was already the later half of the second trimester, so the students already had fixed partners for physical education. For Basara who transferred to this school after the break, he couldn’t simply partner with anyone just because his partner Takigawa was away. There was nothing that could be done — he could only have the teacher as his partner today. But just before that —

“U-Uh, Toujou-kun…”

When Basara turned to look in the direction of the soft voice, he realised that an Angel was in front of him—no. Although he had a lovely slender figure, after wearing his sports uniform, he seemed as if he was a girl. But—

“……You’re Tachibana. Sorry.”

“Eh? …W-Why do you need to apologise?”

Basara went ‘Uh…’ as he scratched his face, and replied to the puzzled Tachibana who had approached

“Although we see each other every day in the organising committee, this is the first time I’ve seen you in your sports uniform — and I didn’t recognise you for a moment.”

“Ah, that’s no surprise. Umm, I…look good?”

Tachibana was embarrassed to raise his eyes, and Basara couldn’t help but gasp.

…Uh, what am I nervous about…? I’m not a pervert, but looking at him closely, Tachibana really has the feeling of a bishoujo. He seems shy, innocent and cute, which when combined makes him a perfect traditional Japanese girl.

So—

“Ah, you’re really cute…no, you look really good, Tachibana.”

Oops, I accidentally said too much. In the end, Tachibana happily replied

“Hehehe…thank you. I-In fact, Toujou-san looks very handsome wearing that.”

“R-Really?”

Thanks, it’s rare to be praised like this by girls — but he’s not a girl.

“You’re saying…that you’re actually in class A?”

Class A was next to Basara’s class B, and those two classes did their PE lessons together.

…Strange?

Basara had never seen Tachibana before in physical education classes. Just because they were in the same PE class together, the majority of people wouldn’t remember the faces of all the male students in the class, but Basara was different. When he was young — while he was still in the Hero Tribe’s [Village], Basara had undergone strict training to develop the ability to never forget a face. So from the perspective of Basara, when Tachibana came to Basara during their work for the sports festival organising committee, it was the first time that the two of them had met, and they shouldn’t have had a PE class together yet. Seeing Basara’s puzzled frown —

“Ah, in fact…my body hasn’t been very good since I was young, and during the break, my condition became a bit worse, so I haven’t been to PE classes since school resumed. So—”

So, only now did he see Basara in class — Tachibana said with a lonesome smile. Basara looked at his slender body and white, near-transparent skin, and then replied

“……I see.”

Basara now understood why the PE teacher never called Tachibana’s name even when marking the roll. Knowing that he couldn’t attend class, even if the teacher bothered to call his name, the students repeatedly informed the teacher that ‘Tachibana isn’t here’. The teacher didn’t force him to watch from the side, probably because it happened too many times, so he didn’t want him to become depressed because he was always just watching.

“Ah, maybe I’m already a lot better now? So when I asked the teacher, he allowed me to attend class with everyone else from now on, after all, the sports festival is rather soon now. Probably because I rarely attended class, there was no one around to help me with stretching exercises…but it looked like Toujou-kun also didn’t have a partner, so I came over to ask.”

Then—

“I want to do stretching exercises together with you…c-can I?”

“! ——Sure, my usual partner is away today, so this is great.”

Seeing Tachibana who looked up at him with a pair of moist eyes, Basara couldn’t help diverting his gaze as he blushed.

…W-What is this…?

Indeed, Basara had girls like Mio, Yuki, Maria and Kurumi by his side, but not the weak, shy type like Tachibana, which actually seemed quite refreshing now that it was brought up. No matter how he looked at him, he still seemed like a girl, but in reality he was a male just like Basara, and he didn’t have that kind of interest anyway — so he hoped that this inexplicable increased heart rate was just a result of the bright autumn sun. But it was currently cloudy.

“Alright, let’s start doing some exercises — I’ll help you first.”

If this continued, things could head into a bad direction, so Basara starting the stretching exercises as soon as possible; he pressed against Tachibana’s back as he was sitting on the ground to help him bend forwards.

“…………”

Uh…it feels so soft. It isn’t just soft, it’s the sensation of Tachibana’s body.

“Umm…Toujou-kun, perhaps you could use a bit more force?”

“R-Really? Well, is this enough?”

The physical difference between Tachibana and Takigawa was quite large, and for a moment, Basara didn’t know how much force to use.

—Besides, that felt too soft, where did the muscles go? Tachibana, you need to eat more meat, you can’t be a picky eater.

Stretching exercises had to be done, so every time Basara used a bit more force on the shoulders, Tachibana breathed heavily with ‘Nnn! Nnn!’ noises continuously. Of course, he should be concentrating when doing stretching exercises—

“……………”

The sounds which were made were not as they seemed, and the atmosphere became more and more awkward. After spreading out his legs and stretching from side to side a few times, Tachibana had pretty much finished stretching, so—

“Okay, now it’s my turn to help you, Toujou-kun.”

Tachibana moved behind Basara, and pressed down against his back.

“Wow…Toujou-kun, do you participate in any sports clubs?”

“No, I don’t participate in any clubs.”

“But your body is quite strong…it’s not visible with your normal uniform though.”

I-Indeed.

Tachibana’s discovery caused Basara to nod ‘Uh…’ and then say

“I trained for a while in the past, and I’ve been training again recently.”

Basara didn’t have any more to say, he just skipped over the parts that he couldn’t say.

“So that’s how it was…right, I never got the chance to ask you, why did you want to be in the organising committee for the sports festival? From what Sakazaki-sensei said, you volunteered for it.”

“Are there really very few people who would volunteer?”

“There aren’t none, it’s just very few people…based on what the senpais said, the classes each year could only produce one male and one female, which is the minimum requirement by the school. Compared to the cultural festival, doesn’t it feel like the members of the sports festival organising committee have to do more work? So as long as there are enough people, the other people don’t particularly want to participate.”

But—

“It just seems like there’s a bit of an exception this year…”

“—I’m sorry, to give you so much trouble.”

Seeing Basara in front who had bowed with an apology, Tachibana quickly pushed him back up.

“I-It’s not the fault of Toujou-kun’s and the others, it’s just that there’s no helping it…”

However—

“Naruse-san and Nonaka-san are really popular…ah, you wouldn’t have come because of them as well right?”

“—Well, that could be. Originally, no one in my class B wanted to do it, so the three of us decided to do it.”

“I see…because the three of you live together. So you did it for the sake of the entire class?”

In response to Tachibana, Basara replied

“No, I don’t really have that kind of sentiment.”

“In fact…I’m ashamed to say it, but I stirred up some things on the first day that I transferred over to this school—”

“Ah…I know about that. That is, you were hugging Nonaka-san while you loudly declared that you were living with Naruse-san?”

“Hold on — I never did such a bad thing.”

Did it turn into this after the rumours spread to the other classes? No wonder people come to take a look during and after class.

“There was actually this kind of misunderstanding…so when I wanted to do something for the class, I was hoping to restore my reputation. And after I joined the organising committee, I would also be able to get to know the students from other classes.”

Since I don’t have any friends in my class other than Takigawa, it would also be important to look outside the class.

“Because of that, I’m currently able to talk to you like this…it seems like that was a good decision.”

“It’s not just you who feels that way, Toujou-kun. In fact…to be able to be your friend, I’m also very happy.”

“…Indeed. Tachibana, thank you.”

But can you not blush? It’ll make people nervous.

…However, it wasn’t just for this reason. Basara didn’t lie, he really did want to take this opportunity to make a few more friends, but that was only one of the reasons that he wanted to join the sports festival organising committee. He also wanted to fully enjoy the fun of the sports festival. In reality, for Basara whose strength exceeded that of a normal person’s, he couldn’t find any enjoyment in the sports festival’s events which relied on reaction time and physical ability. He always had to pretend to be an ordinary person and thus could never be serious, so as not to cause any trouble. So if Basara wanted to get a greater sense of participation in the sports festival, the only way was for him to become one of the behind the scenes staff. As a result, he didn’t have worry about his physical ability which had been honed by fighting since he was young, he would just be an ordinary member of the class with the identity of an ordinary high school student attending a sports festival. So after discussing this with Mio and Yuki, they decided that the three of them would join the organising committee given that the circumstances were permitting. Also…for ‘a certain reason’, Basara also wanted to join the organising committee.

It’s probably just a bit for my personal satisfaction, and I didn’t mention it to Mio or Yuki.

“……Toujou-kun?”

Not knowing why Basara suddenly became silent, Tachibana asked.

“Ah, sorry…anyway, that’s why I volunteered. It shouldn’t be a big deal.”

There was nothing surprising nor special about it, and Basara then said

“On the other hand, it’s actually surprising to me that you joined the student council. Although it’s the general affairs department, it’s really like a student council member, always having to do this and that, doing things as a leader.”

Considering Tachibana’s personality, he didn’t seem like he would voluntarily do such things; even if he was invited to join, people like him would most likely decline.

“…Toujou-kun, do you find it strange that the student council has someone like me?”

“Uh, it’s not really that strange…”

Hearing Tachibana’s tone drop a little, it caused Basara become anxious as he wondered whether he may have said the wrong thing.

“It’s okay, I myself also find it quite strange.”

Tachibana smiled as he said

“I said before…my body is quite weak, and I often had to take days off; and even if I came to school, I would often spend most of the day on a bed in the school infirmary. There was no way for me to attend class, and of course I wasn’t able to participate in extracurricular activities either. One day, Hasegawa-sensei gave me a suggestion…”

“—Hasegawa-sensei?”

The name which suddenly came up surprised Basara.

“Mmm, she said ‘people like me should be in the student council’. It was different from normal extracurricular activities, and the other members would help me; even if I was only able to do a few chores, it was very useful work; so as long as I helped out a bit as one of the student council members, the school would be able to provide me with an active student life…sensei helped me talk with the student council, and in the end, the third year organising committee senpai and second year Kajiura-senpai really agreed to me join the student council.”

—Thus

“Although I was rather depressed…everyone agreed, so I gathered up the courage to give it a try.”

“I see…”

If joining the Student Council was Tachibana’s own decision, it would have been quite surprising, but it was more reasonable given that Hasegawa was involved. Not only treating wounds or colds, she sincerely listened to the students’ concerns, and guided them towards a solution — this was the true skill of Chisato Hasegawa. She wanted to open up another world for Tachibana outside the infirmary, but because what happened after dinner at her house was too stimulating, Basara was too embarrassed to enter the infirmary again, and he didn’t thank her for the meal. But since the theme of the sports festival was exercise, he would inevitably require the assistance of the school nurse. When he needed to speak to her or ask for her assistance as a member of the organising committee in the coming days, he intended to go together with Tachibana, and thank her for her past advice while he was there. Since it was rather odd for him to be invited to her home, he wanted to thank her while he was accompanied by someone else.

—But he didn’t imagine that this opportunity would come so soon. For the upcoming sports festival, the focus of that day’s PE lesson was practice for relay races and baton passing. After class, Basara and Tachibana returned to the school building one after the other, following the other students, and changed their shoes at the student entrance. At that time —

“—Ah, Hasegawa-sensei.”

Looking around after hearing Tachibana’s voice, he noticed that Hasegawa had just walked out of the cafeteria which was next to the student entrance; she had also noticed them, so she walked towards them.

“! —”

Basara swallowed his breath, and his face reddened. He had clearly been looking for an opportunity to thank her, but in the end, just seeing her face to face made it impossible. The promiscuous image of Hasegawa’s naked body was still vividly embedded in Basara’s mind. Hasegawa glanced at Basara who was blushing as he looked down, and then asked Tachibana

“It looks like there’s no problems…you haven’t been to PE classes for a long time. How do you feel, Tachibana?”

“Ah, yes…thank you for your care sensei, this PE class went quite well. So, umm…”

After Tachibana nodded in response, he peeked at Hasegawa’s face; Hasegawa gently laughed and said

“Were you talking about swimming classes? Looking at your appearance, you should be fine. I should also get ready.”

To Basara, these words caused him to recall certain memories as he asked Tachibana

“So your body condition isn’t very good, which is why you’re the student that sensei needs to supervise during swimming classes?”

“Hmm, that’s me… —but that’s strange, how did you know about it Toujou-kun?”

In that moment, Basara could only vaguely answer ‘Uhh, umm…’ He simply couldn’t speak about the incident where he forcibly removed Hasegawa’s swimsuit in the infirmary. While Basara was troubled over how to answer Tachibana’s question —

“Don’t worry about it — Toujou, I have something to say to you.”

“Eh…s-something to say to me?”

In response to Basara’s sudden reply, Hasegawa said ‘Yes’ as she nodded her head

“I’ve been waiting for you to come — you haven’t come over to the infirmary since that day, why is that?”

“! —No, I…!”

Hasegawa’s slightly resentful tone of questioning caused Basara to sweat anxiously. Not just Tachibana was around him, a bunch of his classmates were also nearby. But Hasegawa seemed not to care, and said

“Also…whenever we encountered each other in the corridor, you seemed to be avoiding me. Have you thought about how I feel when you use that attitude towards me?”

No matter what, this kind of responsibility problem was entirely the conversation between a man and a woman. So—

“U-Uhh…?”

“S-Sorry, Tachibana, wait for me. Sensei, come over here!”

Basara’s entire face was red, and after saying that to Tachibana who was looking on curiously at him and Hasegawa, he pulled Hasegawa’s arm along as he walked all the way to the other end of the corridor, turned a corner to a place that was devoid of people and then said

“T-There are a lot of people over there, what are you trying to do, sensei?”

“…I just wanted to ask you.”

Hasegawa discontentedly replied, before approaching Basara and hugging him. Their bodies pressed against each other, causing her large breasts to be squeezed into a lewd shape, and her legs entwined around him.

“T-This isn’t good here…!”

“You’re just naughty. After selfishly doing that to my body, you pretended as if nothing happened…it’s the same as regretting what we did together that night.”

“N-No, it’s not regret…it’s just that I didn’t know what to do…”

Eventually Hasegawa replied ‘what to do…’ She smiled as her face moved so close that her breath could be felt —

“Didn’t I say before — you know, having the love of an older woman is something you should be very happy about.”

She then took Basara’s left hand and placed it on top of her large breasts, and pressed her lips onto Basara’s mouth. With the soft feeling spreading through his mouth and hand, as well as the sweet fragrance which enveloped him, his resistance was instantly taken away. Hasegawa passionately kissed for some time, until she was finally willing to let go of Basara’s lips, and then said

“Kissing like this was what you taught me.”

After she said that, Hasegawa held Basara’s head with both hands — and continued kissing. Despite knowing that they shouldn’t, Hasegawa’s kiss was intoxicatingly sweet; after realising that, their tongues were already intertwined together.

“Chu…mmm, fu, chu…mmm……!”

The sound of two people passionately kissing had started in a corridor of the school. Then—

[Hasegawa-sensei, please immediately head to the faculty room. Hasegawa-sensei, please immediately head—]

“……That call is really at a bad time.”

The school-wide broadcast caused both of them to separate their lips, after which Hasegawa said

“Toujou — you know what to do now, right?”

“! …I know, completely.”

Basara moaned.

Damn it, there really is no way to deal with this person.

After Hasegawa lightly kissed Basara’s bright red cheek, she walked towards the faculty room with a satisfied smile.

—Afterwards, Basara and Tachibana returned to the boys’ locker room, which was already empty. PE class was in fourth period, so everyone had already changed quickly and headed off to lunch. However, Hasegawa’s surprising outburst created a rather awkward silence between the two people as they changed. Basara turned his head to glance over at Tachibana who was changing with his back turned to him. His pale skin and the curves of his hips under that tight, low fitting underwear was really quite feminine —

…Damn, it’s because of Hasegawa-sensei.

Doing such a thing in that place, it caused his heart to race even now, and even his thoughts seemed to have been infected. Basara felt that it would be dangerous so he quickly turned back around to continue changing, but Tachibana was unable to bear the silence any longer —

“……U-Umm, Toujou-kun.”

“W-What is it, Tachibana…—?”

Basara asked after preparing his resolve, before turning around to find Tachibana in front of him.

“I-I’m sorry…to say such a thing, I’m also really embarassed…”

“…What is it?”

The combination of his unbuttoned shirt and tight fitting underwear really didn’t make him seem like a boy. Then, with moist eyes like a puppy, Tachibana said

“…Y-Your face has lipstick marks…?”

“—!”

Basara hastily covered his own mouth, which made Tachibana blush even more.

“! —Not that side…that, I mean your cheek…”

“……………”

“……………”

Ah, I’m digging my own grave…I’m dead. I look so embarrassed.

At that time —

“D-Don’t worry…I’m actually very good at keeping secrets. Really, Toujou-kun…!”

Tachibana quickly showed his sincerity, comforting the dejected Basara who seemed as though he had stepped on a landmine.

“Umm…this thing, it’s better if Naruse-san and Nonaka-san don’t know about it, right?”

“………You can really help me keep this secret?”

Many things in various different aspects would otherwise become quite dangerous — the actual situation really couldn’t be spoken about. Just as Basara dropped his shoulders in disappointment, a soft piece of cloth had suddenly been pressed onto his cheek. At some point, Tachibana had taken out his handkerchief and was gently wiping Basara’s cheek.

“Don’t move…I’ll help you clean it off.”

“! …S-Sorry for the trouble.”

Before his eyes was Tachibana’s chest and dangerous underwear, which caused Basara to avert his eyes when he replied. Not long afterwards —

“…Hmm, its clean now, it looks fine.”

“I’m saved…thank you, Tachibana.”

Tachibana took a step back after wiping it off, after which Basara thanked him.

“D-Don’t worry about it, this is nothing…we’re friends, right?”

This is the worst way to reaffirm friendship: while lipstick is being wiped off.

Seeing that Basara was becoming more gloomy, Tachibana raised both of his fists with his elbows bent and said

“…T-Toujou-kun, don’t mind<ref>This is spoken in English.</ref>!”

With a wide smile on his reddened face, Basara was given encouragement. With a radiant smile on his face, Tachibana seemed like the incarnation of an angel, which almost caused Basara to become his follower. So —

“Tachibana — I will definitely work hard to fulfil my role as a member of the organising committee, so that we can have a successful sports festival.”

After Basara said that as he wanted to help his friend Tachibana, Tachibana blinked in surprise, then replied

“Mmm…I will also work hard. Toujou-kun and a lot of the other organising committee members have been working hard to help me, so won’t we be able to have a sports festival where we can proudly think ‘it was good to be part of the preparations’?”

A natural smile finally returned to my face.

“Although I’m not as good as Kajiura-senpai at handling a lot of work, and I’m just a half-baked general affairs member, but—”

Tachibana’s gentle eyes were filled with determination as he said

“As a member of the Student Council and organising committee for the sports festival — I will definitely do my best.”

===Part 4===

The concerns that there were ‘too many people’, and ‘abnormal participation by the third years’, had become like a bomb. The sports festival organising committee began operating with these two risk factors; fortunately, the preparations had gone smoothly, so there wasn’t any major confusion. The majority of this was all thanks to the leadership of student council vice-president, and organising committee president Kajiura Rikka. She tightly controlled significantly more people than the previous years. Supervising and coordinating each of the departments, she had turned the large organising committee into an organisation that was manageable. As for the third year students who were difficult to handle, also according to the original plan, with Mio and Yuki as the leaders of their respective departments, those people like Donoue and Hozumi were split into two departments, assigned to helping the student council; the plan seemed to be effective, and it had somehow succeeded in controlling them.

Basara also assisted the student council members like Kajiura and Tachibana from the sidelines, and was responsible for negotiating with each department, consulting with faculty staff, clubs, confirming that messages were conveyed; he was always busy after school as the days went by.

“—Well I’m going now, thanks you all for your help.”

After school on a certain day, Basara returned to the corridor after delivering some documents to the news club and happened to meet one of his male classmates, Shimada Taichi of the broadcasting club.

“Hmm, did you come for the news club Toujou?”

“Yeah, it was related to the sports festival organising committee…what about you?”

“The senpai in the club asked me to borrow some publications from the news club. As you know, we of the broadcasting club are responsible for the commentary on the day of the sports festival, right? In order to liven the up the atmosphere of the competition, we need to borrow some things from the news club’s previous reports to use.”

During his job as a member of the sports festival organising committee, Basara often had the opportunity to discuss the use and management of equipment with the broadcasting club. As the opportunities for him to meet Shimada outside the classroom increased, the two of them became more familiar with each other. As with Tachibana, he was one of the people who he became closer with since he joined the organising committee.

“After all, for the broadcasting club, events like the sports festival are even more important than the cultural festival. For a literary/arts club like ours, this is a very valuable practical experience, but we have very few members…just assigning which members will broadcast what is really nerve-wracking, even us first years have to broadcast a few things, so it really feels like total war.”

Well, this kind of thing also makes people motivated

…Shimada said with a wry smile

“It doesn’t seem like you’re worried about being short on people. This year seems to have an unexpectedly high number of people, so it should proceed smoothly right?”

“……I guess so.”

Due to the increase in the number of people in the organising committee, along with Kajiura’s serious and conscientious personality as the president, the preparations for this year’s sports festival were particularly thorough. Minor unnecessary things were removed, everyone’s workload was reduced, and majority of the students who volunteered for the organising committee had given mostly positive feedback. However, where there was light, there would also be shadows, some people felt that Kajiura’s streamlined method was boring — that was Donoue of the Mio faction.

Like Hozumi, the male students who came to assist Yuki were placed into the accounting department and there were only a few who were unsatisfied; but those guys from Donoue’s group wanted to have fun with Mio on the ‘stage of the organising committee’. Among those people who thought that they could do whatever they wanted, the majority of them thought that the general auxiliary department was too boring, and Kajiura’s strict supervision was even more of a reason for them to complain. Although Kajiura knew about the dissatisfaction of Donoue’s group, she didn’t agree to the unreasonable requests such as ‘let the people from different years also join Mio’s faction’, or ‘the establishment of competitions which are open regardless of year or gender’, which would turn the sports festival into a mess.

“It’s best if there’s no trouble…”

Basara murmured after separating from Shimada and walking down the corridor. That group worked diligently in front of Mio, but were clearly full of resentment behind her back. The flame that was always beside the bomb in the sports festival organising committee was constantly burning.

===Part 5===

As the days went by, the operations of the organising committee gradually became more chaotic. The cause was the inter-class girls cheerleading completion — in order to rehearse their routines, Mio and Yuki often couldn’t attend the organising committee on time, and the days that they had to take off gradually increased. Thus, the people in the Mio faction and Yuki faction of the committee began to skip work. Yuki’s faction was fine. Although they would leave when they knew that Yuki wasn’t coming, they were still people who were willing to do things, and at the least, they would finish their assigned jobs according to the schedule.

—The problem stemmed from Donoue’s group who were in the general auxiliary department. They often hung out together, and would simply gather in the audiovisual room and become rowdy, not doing any of their work. If it was only up to this level, then things were still fine. Although there began to be delays in work, Kajiura was able to reorganise people from other departments to help out, and then transition Basara or Tachibana to assist the student council. The jobs and schedule would then be changed, so that the troublesome jobs could be completed successfully.

However, on a certain day one week before the sports festival.

“—What the hell is this!”

After school, the roar of Kajiura Rikka’s voice echoed within the AV classroom which had become the headquarters of the sports festival organising committee. She slammed a piece of paper onto the desk, as she angrily glared at the leader of the Mio faction, Donoue. In fact, today the people of the Mio faction were being noisy and fooling around because Mio was absent, but now the attention of the entire classroom was focused over here.

“S-Senpai…”

said Tachibana worriedly as he followed behind her. Because Sakazaki, who was responsible for supervision was absent from the classroom due to staff meetings, he was afraid that there would be a conflict between Kajiura and the third year Donoue in the classroom.

“Ah? Why are you yelling for no good reason, Vice-President?”

Donoue asked after he looked up from his phone’s LCD as he was playing games with his friends on their phones.

“I’m asking you what this debit invoice is!”

What Kajiura had brought over was a purchase debit invoice that didn’t exist in the records of the accounting department. It had suddenly appeared in the mail today.

“I just called on the phone to ask, it was your purchase, Donoue-senpai.”

That debit invoice was from a fireworks shop — every year, the school used a well-known supplier of fireworks. In order to purchase materials for the sports festival, the person first needed to consult with the accounting department beforehand, and then after getting a receipt for the purchase, they would present the receipt to finish the procedure. If it wasn’t urgent, not even one Yen couldn’t be spent without permission. Thus, since Donoue didn’t get permission from the accounting department, it was already a major violation, and —

“Two hundred thousand… using that much money to buy fireworks, what were you thinking!”

Kajiura’s voice was trembling with anger, yet Donoue still lazily smiled as he said

“I was surprised, I didn’t expect that fireworks were that expensive. But we fire off several fireworks at the evening party after the sports festival every year anyway, so buying a little more for us doesn’t matter, right?”

“Stop saying such stupid things! The fireworks at the evening party have always been the responsibility of a factory which has a long relationship with our school; they sell us their remaining stock from the summer fireworks season at a lower price!”

“Ah? I didn’t know about that thing…since it’s so important, why didn’t you say so earlier?”

“! …In short, please take this invoice and cancel everything immediately!”

“It can’t be cancelled. That shop’s jisan said that it can’t be cancelled.”

“W-Why can’t it be cancelled?”

“Because their shaped fireworks are completely custom-made per order. He said that the kanji for [Mio (漆)] was too complicated, so it needed to be changed to [MIO]; it looks like that famous old shop had nothing that they couldn’t do. They had time to say that they were some pure fireworks masters, so how couldn’t I help myself from trying to make some progress?”

Seeing Donoue in front of her, smiling with contempt, Kajiura’s anger flared up again, and she shouted

“Don’t fuck around! Since you can’t cancel it, you, senpai, will be responsible for paying for it!” “Huh? What kind of reasoning is that…I didn’t understand it at all?”

Donoue stood up, and unrelentingly stared into Kajiura’s eyes as she shrunk back while he said

“Right now, shouldn’t the organising committee president be responsible? I bought it with the good intention of making the sports festival more fun, and yet you’re evading responsibility already? In order to help you prepare this super boring sports festival that you wanted, we’ve stayed back every day for a significant amount of time, put up with your little tantrums, and helped you do your work, ok? Also, this the last sports festival for us third years, so if the result isn’t ok, then it isn’t ok; whatever I say, you disagree to…aren’t you second years too authoritative? Just because you’re a part of the student council, it doesn’t mean all these school activities are for yourselves.”

Donoue’s words, which Kajiura couldn’t understand momentarily, left her stunned speechless. …For ourselves…? As the vice-president, and president of the organising committee, she had to make sure that it was a successful sports festival — Kajiura thought that she was always dedicated and hardworking with this kind of passion, but Donoue’s words completely denied her efforts and passion. Kajiura really wanted to retort, but was unable to speak. It was because she was afraid that it wouldn’t be words which left her mouth, but whimpers. But at that time —

“—Excuse me senpai, can you take back what you just said?”

It was a quiet voice, spoken towards Donoue in Kajiura’s place — the owner of the voice, was already standing in front of Donoue.

Toujou Basara regretted his own judgement. Kajiura had hoped that aside from when he would interact with Mio or Yuki, he would avoid having to get close to Donoue or Hozumi, so as to avoid unnecessary problems. As for this matter, the organising committee president who was responsible for the sports festival should have stepped forward to restrain them, but Kajiura herself had spent a lot of effort just to deal with the third year Donoue, so Basara had held himself back as he observed the situation.

…But I was wrong. I should have known that this would happen; when we were behind the school building before, I should’ve taught them a lesson. If I could’ve stopped them from giving Mio bad ideas back then, Donoue wouldn’t have joined the organising committee, and Kajiura wouldn’t have had to suffer from these hateful insults.

Moreover…Donoue’s stupidity made it difficult not to doubt his mental state. If he really was being manipulated, it could be related to the attack from the other day. The enemy had the ability to manipulate the consciousness of others, and there was also a possibility that they were someone related to Hijirigasaka Academy. Although they only used surveillance to signify their presence since that day, there was no guarantee that they weren’t using Donoue as a trap or to stir up trouble. —Of course, the enemy could also be Donoue. Hasegawa had mentioned before; human jealousy — especially men, could be complicated enough to cause problems. Their favourite Mio was living together with Basara, which was already enough to turn their jealousy into hatred, and they wanted to cause harm to Basara. In any case, in his mind, there was undoubtedly a malice which couldn’t be ignored. So —

“Hey…what kind of nonsense are you saying out of nowhere?”

Basara faced Donoue’s fierce, intimidating glare and said

“Didn’t you hear it properly? — I told you take back what you just said to Kajiura-senpai.”

This caused both Kajiura and Tachibana to gasp, as the atmosphere within the AV classroom suddenly tensed up. While the followers of the Mio faction were all stunned in silence, the sound of laughter erupted within the classroom — it was from Donoue.

“Ha! Haha! Hahahahahaha! Ah, so that’s what it was—”

Donoue suddenly swung his right fist out across the desk. He seemed to have some fighting experience, and planned to strike first, as he aimed a surprise attack at Basara’s face. But—

“!——?”

Basara caught his fist with his left hand, and Donoue’s expression was frozen in surprise. Basara then narrowed his eyes, as he silently gripped Donoue’s fist.

“Uh! Aaahhh! Y-You guys…!”

Donoue’s face suddenly went pale as he groaned in pain, but Basara didn’t loosen his grip, then —

“This damn guy…!” “Very well, Toujou!”

Two people from the Mio faction came at him from the left and right. Basara relaxed his upper body, then evaded the punch coming from his right and swept his foot out — that person instantly tripped past Basara as he flipped around in the air.

“—Ah!”

“Kuhh!”

Then his heel slammed into the shoulder of the person on his left, and the two of them fell onto the ground together. A crowd gathered from all over the place to find out what had happened, and in the process of all this, Toujou Basara’s ice cold eyes didn’t leave Donoue for even a moment. Finally, he said in a low, but clear voice

“—Take it back.”

“Hm…bastard…”

Although his face had reddened from his fist which was being clenched, Donoue still didn’t back down. Suddenly, Sakazaki, who seemed to have finished his meeting, opened the door and walked into the AV classroom.

“Hm — what are you guys doing?”

“……Nothing.”

After saying that, Basara slowly released his hand, with his eyes still fixed on Donoue.

“——!”

Donoue then withdrew his right hand as he glared furiously at Basara, but he didn’t dare to cause trouble in front of Sakazaki, and very quickly led the group of people from the Mio faction out of the AV classroom. Watching them, Sakazaki sighed helplessly, and then reverted to his cheerful smile to say

“All right, quickly get back to work. The sports festival is only in one week, so there’s no time to play!”

This caused the people who were watching on the sidelines to disperse and return to doing their own thing. Sakazaki should have known about what happened, so he turned around —

“Ah…Toujou, could you come over with me?”

With a wry smile, he called Basara.

After exiting the AV classroom, Basara followed Sakazaki up to the rooftop.

“Autumn really has arrived…”

Sakazaki said while his back was against the railing as he turned his head to look out at the distant scenery. In the park next to the school, the maple leaves bathed in the soft light of the setting sun appeared a brighter shade of red. Gazing downwards, the various sports clubs could be seen exercising in each corner of the school, working up a sweat.

—Before leaving the AV classroom, Basara apologised to Kajiura in the stiff atmosphere of the room. Her reply was “Nevermind…” However, Donoue’s words would have been no small blow to her; her expression was miserable, and tears could be seen from the corners of her eyes. Seeing Basara with his head lowered in silence since he came to the rooftop, Sakazaki said with a wry smile

“I didn’t call you over to yell at you. I just saw that you weren’t calm like you usually are, so I wanted to ask why. Did you want to use the opportunity of an argument with Donoue — to sacrifice yourself, and also expel them from the organising committee?”

Basara didn’t have a reply; he remained silent, which caused Sakazaki to sigh.

“Last time when you were surrounded by Donoue and Hozumi in the schoolyard, you remained calm, why did you get fired up this time?”

“I’m sorry…I knew that senpai disliked me, but—”

Basara looked down as he said

“This time, it wasn’t directed against me, but towards other people and the work of the organising committee…although it just looks like another insult at Kajiura-senpai, I couldn’t stand it.”

“Even if that was the case, letting it out like that isn’t the way.”

“It’s because I think that Donoue-senpai and the others won’t understand so easily…”

That’s right, Hasegawa had told me before.

Basara recalled it as he said

“Everything has a limit…there is a line that cannot be crossed. The sports festival is almost here, if they’re allowed to do as they like at such an important time, everyone will just be dragged down by them. Does sensei want me to silently allow them to cause havoc?”

Hearing that, Sakazaki couldn’t help shaking his head and saying

“I’m not saying that, but a confrontation may not necessarily resolve the situation. You stepped forward to help Kajiura, you have a heart which cares for others, and that really should be encouraged, I can’t say that it’s wrong — but under these circumstances, I can’t say what the most correct approach is.”

You can’t?

“If you really fought, a lot of people would have been suspended, including you; if someone was seriously injured, the sports festival may have even been postponed.”

“But I…”

Even if he said that he calculated things very carefully, and things like that wouldn’t happen, he wouldn’t believe it. So—

“…Then what should I have done?”

Sakazaki replied to Basara’s question with a calm expression

“Let them participate, that’s my decision as a teacher. School doesn’t just focus on an individual’s education, it also needs to teach students the importance of community activities; so the matter with Donoue’s custom-made fireworks this time, it’s something that we teachers didn’t supervise well, so neither you nor Kajiura are responsible, and you shouldn’t blame yourselves for it. Using your own ability to resolve problems aren’t a bad thing, but things which are inconvenient for a student to do should be handled by a teacher…teachers exist for the sake of helping students.”

Sakazaki’s words caused Basara to become silent again. Indeed, he may have lost the composure that he should have had at that time. The attack at the station the other day — the target may have been Basara, and it showed that the people near Basara were at risk of getting caught up in it at any time. Also—

…I still haven’t found out who the culprit is.

Under these circumstances, even if the other party really was taking advantage of the fact that Basara was at school or planned take action when the nearby residents would be around for the sports festival, the magnitude of the casualties that would be caused was unknown.

[[Image:SMnK v04 168.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara thought of the worst possible scenario and felt a moment of extreme anxiety —

“—There’s one thing I’ve always been quite concerned about. Toujou, have you been affected by [her]?”

He suddenly heard Sakazaki’s low voice.

“Her…who do you mean, sensei?”

As his thoughts returned to Basara who had replied in front of him, Sakazaki sighed, and quietly said

“You often go to the infirmary. Toujou…be careful of that woman, Hasegawa Chisato.”

“Eh…be careful of Hasegawa-sensei? What do you mean…?”

The unexpected name aroused Basara’s doubts.

“With the position of the infirmary sensei, it often gives her the opportunity to answer the students’ concerns. She has a calm atmosphere, and is also beautiful; there are a lot of people that have been affected by her words…have you ever talked to her about your problems, sought her advice, or anything like that?”

“Hm, I have…”

…Indeed.

Seeing Basara nod, Sakazaki sighed as he said

“Her advice has a very strong influence…it’s already more than helping people solve problems or counselling, it’s strong to a point that it’s almost like hypnosis or brainwashing.”

“That’s too exaggerated…”

Sakazaki immediately replied to Basara who didn’t believe so.

“No, it’s really not an exaggeration. Of the students who have gone to her for advice, some of them have completely changed their personalities, and some of their parents have even asked the school what happened.”

“That…after having their troubles resolved, they became more confident and cheerful; there’s nothing strange about that is there?”

Basara refuted Sakazaki’s words with a slightly dissatisfied tone. —Till now, there were already several occasions where Basara had listened to Hasegawa’s advice and felt more at ease as a result. Thanks to her advice, he was able to protect Mio and Yuki, and in several difficult fights, she was the reason why Basara was able to survive. So speaking ill of Hasegawa really made people feel unpleasant, but…

“If it was a positive change, then parents wouldn’t be so worried that they’d call the school up, right? The students which have made their parents worry all have a few things in common; such as being extremely over-confident, justifying their own actions, trying to do everything on their own, and completely ignoring the words of their family—”

Or—

“—Ignoring everyone around them, and showing an abnormal obsession for some people.”

“Obsession…that still doesn’t mean…”

“Correct…this is something that happened before you transferred here. Donoue and Hozumi have both approached Hasegawa-sensei and asked her for advice. They call Naruse or Nonaka [Princess], and have made an idol group fan club in recent years, which only happened after that.”

“There was such a thing…”

Basara couldn’t help saying that as he was shocked.

“Let me ask you…the previous times that you’ve spoken to her, has anything backfired or been unacceptable? If my guess is correct, I’m afraid there’s none, right?”

Basara answered Sakazaki’s question with silence. The answer was certain. Indeed, for all of Hasegawa’s advice so far, Basara never refused it, and tried it out. Sakazaki then said with a serious tone

“So far, you’ve naturally done as she’s said…which is very strange. No matter how popular a teacher is, they’ll still have experience in dealing with students’ problems, this is a teacher’s fate. After all, our school has so many students, so there’ll definitely be some personality conflicts, and it’s impossible to satisfy everyone.”

Sakazaki continued

“But only Haswgawa-sensei doesn’t have any negative complaints or gossip. Of course, there are actually some people who are loved by everyone, but her beauty is incredible, and her body is good as well…someone as striking as her will surely attract a group of fanatical admirers, and at the same time will also generate a lot of criticism by others, right?”

A god with absolute authority; although each religion worshipped differently, it was impossible for someone to obtain everyone’s favour.

“She’s a little older than you, so she should be quite attractive in your eyes. Attraction in that regard can very easily lead to problems between students and teachers, but Hasegawa-sensei hasn’t had any of these problems. Everyone thinks that she’s a peerless beauty, and also a kind woman who’s willing to help students with their problems; but it doesn’t seem like there’s anyone who has any strong feelings against her.”

Sakazaki adjusted his voice, a continued

“Toujou, the biggest problem is…no one feels that there’s anything strange; it’s almost as if she’s using some kind of magic to prevent anything disadvantageous from happening to herself.”

Basara couldn’t help but gasp. Not allowing anything disadvantageous to happen to Hasegawa — if that was true, he needed to avoid letting the incident where the two of them crossed the boundary between student and teacher at her house from being exposed, as that would prevent her from teaching; Basara would be the problem that she would eliminate first. Also — it was after leaving Hasegawa’s house that day that Basara was attacked.

“………”

Seeing Basara’s face turn pale, Sakazaki scratched his cheek with a wry smile as he said

“Ah, sorry…I didn’t mean to scare you. I carelessly took it too far.”

“……It doesn’t matter. I just did something that made sensei worry, I’m sorry.”

Basara managed to squeeze out a quiet voice as he lowered his head to apologise.

“You don’t need to apologise — it’s just that, Toujou, you’re one of the students in my class; so I want to protect you as a teacher, and I don’t want to see you getting into any unnecessary trouble. I hope you can understand.”

Sakazaki’s hand went *pyak* as he put his hand on the silent Basara’s shoulder, then said

“Leave Donoue and the others to me for now — I definitely won’t let them mess around.”

After saying that, Sakazaki cheerfully smiled again.

===Part 6===

Following the argument involving Kajiura Rikka and Toujou Basara, the rest of the members of the Mio faction left the AV classroom. The figure of Donoue Shouhei appeared inside the gaming centre in front of the station, along with two of his buddies, playing a fruit bowl game in a familiar corner.

“………Damn it.”

Even after numerous tries, he couldn’t get a pattern right, the LCD display showed his points quickly dropping down to zero, and Donoue angrily kicked the bottom of the machine. …Normally Donoue would have fun when playing, but today he was rather agitated. That was because not long ago, he was unbearably humiliated by Toujou Basara.

Donoue tightly clenched his right fist, and that strength still caused his hand to tremble with pain. Looking down, he saw that the area which was gripped by Basara had a clear red handprint. It was truly an incredible grip strength. Also — it wasn’t just Donoue, Basara had easily flipped over the two people who tried to help him at the same time. At some point, the other first and second year members of the Mio faction might have been intimidated by Basara, or perhaps they thought that Donoue had gone too far. They still followed him to leave the AV classroom, but on the way to the video game centre, they all made excuses and left one after the other. …It was all that guy’s fault. Living alone together with Mio was unforgivable. He was also so arrogant — he wanted to give him a piece of his mind, but he instead ended up like this in reverse and everyone scattered.

Seeing Donoue angrily gritting his teeth, his classmate who was sitting beside him said

“Don’t worry about it, Donoue. Just by looking at Toujou…he’s definitely learnt martial arts or something.”

“…What? Don’t worry about it? But—”

Donoue stared with hatred at the LCD display as he said

“Toujou and Kajiura both look down on me, I won’t forgive either of them — I’ll definitely make them regret it, definitely.”

“You want them to regret it…how are you going to do it?”

Hearing the other person ask that, Donoue laughed ‘Ha!’.

“I need to destroy them — I’m going to ruin the shitty sports festival that they spent so much time preparing for.”

There was a method to do it discretely. It seemed like they just had to destroy the equipment that was set up at night, or order a truckload of unnecessary things to undermine the budget, or send anonymous blackmail letters to the school; two or three of those would cause the sports festival to be cancelled. While Donoue was thinking of those things—

“U-Um, Donoue-senpai…”

A girl suddenly called out to him from the side. No, it wasn’t a girl. Standing beside him was a boy who was wearing the same uniform as them. He managed the organising committee along with Kajiura, an executive of the student council, a first year student called Tachibana. Looking at his timid appearance, Donoue couldn’t help saying to Tachibana, who had fear written all over his face

“Can you not make your voice sound like neither a boy nor a girl? —What did you come here for?”

“I just…hoped that senpai could return…and then…”

“Ha! …So that’s what it is, you don’t want me to go back and apologise, do you?”

Donoue stood up, and Tachibana shrank back in fear. When he said that he was going to destroy the sports festival, it may have been heard by him, so he needed to shut his mouth up. Tachibana’s body was as petite as a girl’s, and his personality was also quite effeminate, so he thought threatening him a bit here would cause him to do anything. Donoue suddenly pulled Tachibana up by his collar, and forcibly pushed him into the wall, knocking his glasses off in the process — they then saw that Tachibana’s pupils shone bright red.

“You-You’re eyes are like that…?”

A momentary inexplicable feeling caused Donoue to gulp.

“……………Sorry.”

Tachibana said gently — his eyes which were redder than blood stared into Donoue’s eyes.

===Part 7===

Basara returned to the AV classroom from the rooftop. The classroom was quiet, and everyone was expressionlessly doing their own work. It should be due to the trouble that Donoue provoked, and Basara’s conflict against him which affected everyone’s mood. Basara also felt that his own presence caused the atmosphere of the classroom to tense up a bit. He quietly walked towards his own seat, and arrived in front of Kajiura, who was working at the same long desk —

“I’m sorry, Kajiura-senpai…”

He apologised for his conflict with Donoue that had happened before he left the room.

“Didn’t I say it before…it’s not your fault Toujou-kun, you don’t need to apologise to me.”

Kajiura lifted her head and smiled as she replied. It seemed like she had already calmed down during that time.

“Ah, Toujou-kun. On your way back, did you see Tachibana?”

“No, I didn’t see him…has he gone missing?”

“Yeah…I don’t know where that boy would go.”

After Kajiura sighed lightly, she returned to checking through her documents, and Basara then returned to his seat to continue doing his work — after about an hour, the organising committee meeting for that day came to an end. After tidying up, Basara looked at Tachibana’s empty seat and said

“In the end, that guy didn’t come back…do you need help finding him?”

“No need, I’ll just wait for a little longer and send him a message on my phone. Thanks — see you tomorrow.”

“You as well, see you tomorrow.”

Basara bowed as a respectful courtesy to Kajiura, and then returned to the first year class B classroom to meet Mio and Yuki, finding that there were also some other female students who had stayed back in the classroom. It was probably to discuss the cheerleading competition’s dance that they stayed until now. Sakaki and Aikawa were also present, and everyone was laughing and talking.

“Basara…has today’s organising committee meeting finished already?”

“Yeah, that’s about it for today.”

Basara nodded in the doorway of the classroom, and after replying, he realised that the person who asked was Yuki.

“Well, this is where we’ll stop today, we’ll be going now.”

After saying that, Mio and Yuki left their seats together.

“Okay, bye bye~”

“See you, Mio, Yuki, and Toujou-kun.”

Basara then left like that with Mio and Yuki, and stepped into the corridor under the gaze of Aikawa and Sakaki.

“You guys were talking quite happily…”

“It was okay. Today we were discussing what kind of costume we were going to wear for the cheerleading competition; we heard that Aikawa-san’s onee-san had connections, and that they could rent us some nice costumes for a low price. Look forward to it.”

Mio then said

“You need to keep this a secret from the other boys — if things go smoothly, we’ll definitely be the champions.”

“Basara will definitely like it.”

“I see…then I’ll wait till for you to wear it at the sports festival for me to see.”

Basara was also infected by their confidence, and they laughed together. Just when they were about to reach the student entrance —

“Basara, how are things with the committee?”

“Donoue-senpai was causing a ruckus again…sorry, we’ll definitely go over there tomorrow.”

As soon as Mio and Yuki asked about the organising committee’s situation, Basara’s expression became slightly stiff.

“……Basara?”

Yuki curiously looked at Basara, so—

“………Actually—”

Basara decided to tell them what happened at the organising committee — but at that time

“—What’s the matter? You guys still haven’t gone home yet?”

The voice which came from the other end of the corridor caused Basara to become speechless. Turning his head around, as if slowly emerging from the school building which was gradually darkening, it emphasised her beautiful white presence. Hasegawa Chisato walked towards them.

“I almost forgot, you guys are also members of the sports festival organising committee…I know that the accounting department will be especially busy, but staying too late isn’t good.”

“Yes~”

“…Sorry.”

Mio and Yuki both replied.

“…………”

Basara could only stare silently at Hasegawa.

“? What is it, Toujou…your face doesn’t look too good.”

Hasegawa seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with Basara, and slightly worried, she reached out to him, but —

“I’m fine, really — thank you sensei.”

Basara said politely, and naturally avoided her hand.

“……I see, that’s good.”

Hasegawa returned her hand which had lost its place to go, and as if nothing happened, she said

“Say, sometimes you guys seem to get too serious…I don’t want you to slow down, but be careful so that you don’t push yourselves too hard.”

After listening to her advice—

“……I know, I’ll keep it in mind.”

Basara lightly nodded. That was from his heart.

“If there’s anything you need, feel free to find me in the infirmary…at any time.”

After saying that, with the hem of her white coat fluttering in the air as she turned, Hasegawa walked off towards the other side of the corridor.

===Part 8===

When Naruse Mio, Basara and Yuki returned to the front door of their house together, it was already past 8pm.

“We’re home~”

After Mio opened the door and announced that they were home safely, the living room door suddenly opened.

I thought that it would definitely be Maria, but it seems that I’m wrong.

The person who rushed out to the corridor was —

“Kurumi-chan…?” Seeing Kurumi’s face blushing bright red, Mio held her as she called her name, and in the end —

“——!”

When Kurumi saw Mio and the others, her face became even redder.

“…W-What is it?”

“! — I-It’s nothing…you don’t need to worry about me!”

After Kurumi cried that out loud, she quickly rushed up the stairs.

“…Don’t worry about it, I’ll go see.”

Yuki took her shoes off, and then followed Kurumi upstairs.

How is she doing?

—The day after Basara and Yuki forced her to submit, Kurumi shut herself inside her room; but at night she reluctantly came out of the room after being persuaded by two people, and seemed to act rather normal recently. Because she was monitoring Mio, who was the former Demon Lord’s daughter and Maria was Mio’s follower, Kurumi maintained her distance towards her; but since they lived under the same roof, they inevitably saw each other every day, and they also spoke to each other every day. But like this, it had basically reverted to how it was that day. At that time—

“Oya oya, welcome home, everyone.”

Seeing Maria come out of the living room, Mio narrowed her eyes. That was because Maria seemed to be laughing about something in a corner of her mouth.

“Maria…you didn’t do anything to Kurumi-chan while we were gone did you?”

“I didn’t do anything special…I just invited her to have a bath together, and she also agreed.”

“Having a bath together…how would she agree?”

Maria couldn’t help smiling as she said

“Of course she would. While Mio-sama was busy attending school, Kurumi-san and I had already become good friends.”

“…You didn’t threaten her with anything weird, right?”

“How would I…it was absolutely mutual. Kurumi-san is a lot cuter than I imagined, and surprisingly straightforward.”

Maria playfully giggled as she said

“—Just then, we were happily watching a video together.”

“Video…uh, could it be…!”

With a nervous sense of foreboding, Mio pushed Maria aside, and stood in the doorway of the living room.

“……I knew it.”

Seeing the image displayed on the TV, Mio sighed as her shoulders dropped. The large LCD screen was currently playing a video of Basara and Yuki carving an immense pleasure onto Kurumi’s body; it was an image of her first experience of female pleasure and ecstasy. After being seen by Kurumi in her dog cosplay, Mio barricaded herself in her own room upstairs; although she heard the occasional cries of Yuki and Kurumi from downstairs, and asked what happened the next day…but she didn’t expect it to be so intense. Maria, who followed her into the living room, said with a glittering tone

“Look, Kurumi-san is really gifted. These days, sisters who have such a close relationship with each other that they’re able to make such incredible movies are really rare. Ah, this makes it really hard for me suppress the feelings in my heart, even my tears are going to flow out…”

“I really can’t supress the feeling of sympathy in my heart…”

Mio didn’t even have the energy to get angry. Truly pitiful — even for Mio, who was the first to make the master-servant contract with Basara, she pondered in her mind about the how chaotic the shameless relationship between her and Basara had become; Kurumi only had the experience of that night, but engraved in her mind and body, it was probably a new, and extremely intense pleasure.

“This isn’t any good, now she’ll stay in her room for a while again…”

After Mio helplessly murmured that, Maria suddenly realised—

“Strange, where’s Basara-san?”

Mio also turned around to look — but at some point unbeknownst to them, Basara had disappeared from the entrance.

Basara returned to his own room, and then after placing his bag onto the desk, he lied down on his bed. While staring at the ceiling, he thought about the all the connections between the information that he had received until now, and the current situation.

The current scope had already been narrowed down; it was determined that the target was Basara, and that it was someone related to Hijirigasaka Academy. It could be inferred that regardless of whether that attack was a warning, or if it had any other significance, there was definitely a reason behind it, and that would be an opportunity for the enemy to take action.

Firstly…the first probability was that the reason behind the attack and the cause for it were initiated simultaneously at that time. The day that Basara was attacked at the station, two unusual things had occurred. The first was that it was his first time attending the sports festival organising committee, and the second was that he visited Hasegawa Chisato’s house. Currently — the possibility of that incident being related to the sports festival organising committee was higher. That attack could have been a warning to Basara to withdraw from the sports festival organising committee.

—The ones who hoped that Basara would withdraw from the organising committee consisted of two factions. One of those factions wanted the sports festival to be successful — in other words, the people who were dissatisfied because they saw that there were problems due to there being too many people in the organising committee. Of the leaders, most of them had tried to encourage Kajiura and other student council members to reject Basara. Although reluctant to think so, in their position, rejecting Basara and a few others was rather normal. But the ones who wanted the sports festival to succeed didn’t just include the few who were members of the student council; so not only students, but also teachers could be suspected.

The other faction had nothing to do with the sports festival, as they simply wanted to exclude Basara — the faction who just wanted to get rid of Basara. This faction naturally consisted of the fans of Mio and Yuki who were led by Donoue and Hozumi. The one whose hostility towards Basara was the easiest to understand was Donoue of the Mio Faction. Ever since the attack at the station, looking at the enemy’s selfish attitude that involving innocent people didn’t matter, unlike the people who wanted the sports festival to succeed like Kajiura, Donoue seemed closer to that. Although, at the time when Donoue and a few others took Basara behind the school building, Sakazaki interrupted to break it up, and nothing had happened since then; but since the very first organising committee meeting when he saw Mio next to Basara, there was no guarantee that his hostility wouldn’t resurge. The problem was — Basara living together with Mio and Yuki was something which was long known by the entire school, on the other hand, it was unlikely that Donoue would organise such an attack just because they were attending the organising committee together; but by explaining Donoue’s out of control behaviour being ‘caused by the manipulation of that attack’, it would be more reasonable.

…However. If the enemy always had ill intentions to Basara — attacking Basara at that time was really a good choice. That was because the intelligent Takigawa had returned to the Demon Realm. When Takigawa returned to the Demon Realm, it was just a few hours before Basara was attacked — just after he was advised by Mio and Yuki that they had finished shopping at the supermarket. It was the day after the attack that Basara began to feel that he was being watched at school, it could be said that all of this happened after Takigawa took leave from the school. …Also, [The Village] had now sent Kurumi over. If the enemy knew about this information beforehand, it was possible that it was an attempt to make the [Village] believe that Basara had the risk of involving innocent people, thus they timed their attack so that Kurumi would make it there in time. As soon as [The Village] determined that the situation was too serious, simply leaving the organising committee wouldn’t be enough to resolve things, and he would quickly have to face the fate of either leaving Mio or Yuki.

—However, up until now, it still lacked any decisive evidence. So today, Basara changed the passive stance that he had adopted until now, and tried an active stance — using the conflict with Donoue and the others as a reason; if he used that opportunity to amplify the situation, it would also force them to leave the organising committee together. At the time, Mio and Yuki were absent because they were rehearsing for the cheerleading competition, so if they decided to attack Basara out of jealousy, it would provide an excellent opportunity for them to reveal themselves. Also — Basara had thought about it, in the slight chance that the faction which wanted him out of the organising committee so that the sports festival would succeed really didn’t exist, then it was possible that they were the culprits. Under such circumstances, Basara’s departure would appease their discontent; in the process, he would also be able to remove Donoue, who had purchased expensive fireworks and wasted two hundred thousand. In addition to achieving this compensation effect, it could also be considered his final contribution to the sports festival organising committee. But — due to Sakazaki’s appearance, he wasn’t able to successfully lure the other side into making their next move, so it was a failure in the end.

For Basara, time was of the essence, and he needed to immediately find a method to discover the enemy’s true motive — But he didn’t think that…with what he heard from Sakazaki, the situation was once again plunged into a mysterious fog.

“……Be careful of Hasegawa Chisato?”

If Sakazaki hadn’t said so, Basara really wouldn’t have realised that he had been influenced by her ever since he met her; after faithfully trusting her advice, it was almost to the extent that he blindly followed it — but that itself was a strange phenomenon. The biggest taboo in combat or a mission was [belief]. An overly strong subjective sense would undermine composure, narrow one’s vision, and prevent people from making correct judgements. That was why Basara underwent extremely rigorous training while he was in [The Village], and fought battles in which he didn’t think that he would be able to win so that he could develop the habit of seeing things from different perspectives.Therefore, he was able to discover Takigawa’s true identity, and was also able to find an unexpected way to put an end to Zolgear. Given that he was like that, why did he fully trust only Hasegawa — or rather, why didn’t he suspect her? This enemy was able to create powerful barriers, and was also able to control people’s minds. As Sakazaki said, the situation around Hasegawa was quite unusual, and even Takigawa had never mentioned anything against her. It seemed as though everything around Hasegawa would change according to her needs.

But — around Hasegawa, two irregular people had appeared. One of them was Basara himself. Obviously, Hasegawa got closer to Basara on her own. If she was behind the attack, the time when he treated Takigawa to yakiniku and met her probably wasn’t a coincidence, and she had an ulterior motive to inviting him over to her house. It was frightening…in the case that Hasegawa was the culprit, the reason why she was so interested in Basara was — [Banishing Shift]. Supposing that Hasegawa was able to control the minds of everyone around her — perhaps in some way, since Basara was able to eliminate any physical or magical attack, it may have caught her interested or posed a threat her, so she wanted to know if it was possible for him to eliminate her mind control. Thus, she designed various experiments, such as taking her swimsuit off in the infirmary and eating or bathing at her own house in an attempt to cloud Basara’s emotional judgement, and when she finally saw Basara as a threat, she attacked when Basara left — thinking about it that way, it seemed far more reasonable than Donoue attacking out of jealousy.

But…she didn’t deal with the problem that she couldn’t ignore — that was the other irregular person, Sakazaki. Neither Basara, Yuki nor Takigawa detected anything wrong with Hasegawa, yet Sakazaki did. Supposing that Hasegawa eliminated those that were aware of her by manipulation, Sakazaki should have been before Basara. Also, Sakazaki chose that time to tell Basara about the problem with Hasegawa — what was the reason behind that? Sakazaki said that he saw Basara under the influence of Hasegawa, did he tell that to Basara just so that Hasegawa would know about Sakazaki’s suspicions? Could it be that this was the other side’s trap? What Sakazaki said, could it just have been a made-up story so that Basara’s focus would be directed towards Hasegawa who was unrelated to everything, and he would then show an opening? That way, Sakazaki didn’t intentionally say that, but was instead subjected to the manipulation of the true culprit. …No. At the least, Basara’s trust towards Hasegawa was an undisputable fact.

I don’t think it was all a lie.

It’s just that — regardless of whether he believed Hasegawa or Sakazaki to be the suspect, the clues he currently possessed were not enough to decide, and he didn’t know who among Donoue, Hozumi, Tachibana, or Kajiura was the attacker, or being manipulated — no, even if the attacker was one of them, it was impossible to determine whether they were being manipulated. Under these circumstances, determining the next move was —

“…! No, how can I think like that…!”

Toujou Basara sat up on the bed, and looked straight ahead.

What am I worried about?

After he cheered himself up, he calmed down a bit.

Discard prejudice, and suspect every possibility. And then — come up with a countermeasure for each possibility. …It should be fine, because…

He himself had the ability to be sure of things. At that time, someone knocked on the door.

“Basara…?”

It was a person that he could definitely be sure of — Naruse Mio asked from outside

“Ever since we walked home from school, you’ve been acting a bit strange…is there anything wrong?”

Her voice indicated that she was concerned for Basara.

Really, I made her worry.

So Basara took a deep breath, and said

“Sorry…I’m just a bit disturbed, I’ll think of a way to deal with it.”

But, I’m already fine.

“Help me call everyone to the living room, I’ll tell everyone about what I encountered today, and also everything that I’ve understood recently. Also—”

Toujou Basara continued

“For an enemy whose identity and motive is unknown — this is how we should deal with it.”

There were still far too many suspects at the moment; the people he had suspicions about couldn’t be counted on one hand. But the knowledge they possessed was not zero. The enemy’s objective was Basara, and they didn’t care about bringing chaos to the surroundings. They couldn’t lose to such a despicable enemy. That was enough. Hence, they would start with what they had available. Perhaps the sports festival would be an important key. The outcome would decide whether they could get through that day. If they had to fight, then so be it. Although he was reluctant to suspect his classmates or teachers, they didn’t have a choice right now. Regardless of what torment the heart suffered — they needed to fight right now so that they could believe in everything once again.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2016-04-10T04:32:42Z

J2270A: /* Part 1 */ semester -> trimester

== Runaway of the Loli - Ero - Succubus ==

=== Part 1 ===

School life. Repetition of fundamental routines.

Waking up in the morning, going to school, attending class, going home.

These routines range from people who work diligently in extracurricular activities, or friends and lovers enjoying their youth in side trips.

—That aside, there are also few ones attending an "extraordinary" school life.

An annual series of valuable opportunities.

Second trimester will be over in less than a month.

The visit of the early autumn was felt in the early morning and midnight day by day, as the Hijirigasaka Academy HR made announcements of the upcoming events.

"—I think everybody already knew this, but – the Sports Festival will be held next month."

Mamoru Sakazaki, the homeroom teacher said as the students took glances of the print-outs handed to them containing the outline of the sports festival.

"To the new LHR, please take into consideration the participants in each event. Just in case, please elect some candidates because participating in an event according to what they like is a little too much."

For a big event coming up, the faces of the students are divided into about three. The people who looked forward to the event. The people who disliked it as it was troublesome. And the people who aren’t particularly interested.

"And— this time we’ll decide the committee for the sports festival. The representatives will be composed of a boy and a girl." However, they heard what Sakazaki uttered, the majority of the class’ faces turned sour. With an honest reaction like that in the classroom, Sakazaki gave a wry smile.

"Don’t make such conflicted faces. By the way, is there anyone who wants to volunteer?"

The whole class became silent. Sakazaki then thrusts both hands to the teacher's desk.

"Then so be it. You can nominate others if you desire. However, it’s not a bad thing to work as the staff in the school events. Incentives will be given to those who worked hard properly and it will be added according to work. If you are aiming for entrance into a school of a higher grade on the recommendation now is a good chance."

"Mamo-chan sensei〜. How advantageous does the additional points in the school report increase my chance in the entrance examination?"

Sakazaki gave a shrug with a little smile as he answered the question one of the girls gave.

"That is up to your best efforts. But unlike the usual achievement test in entrance examinations, as for the examination for the recommendation to higher schools, the human nature is tested too. That is one of the purposes considered an advantage and the student council is in favor of that as well. And remember things like surprising and valuable opportunities appeal in types of people who think positively."

Then the chime rang. Sakazaki set the attendance register with a tap to the desk and said in a joking manner.

"Lecture is over— though the first lesson was physical education, I am sorry it became longer."

Unlike normal class, preparations for physical education took more time because of the necessary changing of school uniforms to PE uniforms.

While a boy took out his gym clothes from the locker in the corridor, a girl started moving her hands in a plastic bag.

"Are the PE uniforms okay?"

"... It’s alright, because I won’t use it today."

Yuki nodded as Basara asks along the corridor,

"As I said, Basara, we are going to pool today."

Suddenly, a voice came from the side.

"…Aah, is that so."

There were swimming pool lessons in summer classes as part of the curriculum of Hijirigasaka Academy. This is because facilities for the swimming including the sauna to warm the body in an indoor warm water pool are substantial. '''(!)'''

"I already told you yesterday, have you already forgotten?"

"My bad. I was a bit inattentive."

As Basara made an excuse, Mio knitted her eyebrow, and Yuki looked puzzled.

"…though Naruse-san and I had showed you our swimsuits last night?"

"O-Oi, Yuki"

"Nonaka!"

The fact that Nonaka spurted out caused Basara and Mio to be startled. Then,

"———————————— "

A threatening atmosphere occurred behind Basara right away. Yes, this is probably bloodlust. Unable look back in fear, Basara felt that he was surely being glared right now — by other boys.

Today was the fifth day Yuki lived together with Basara and Mio. This was a fact already well known not only in the class but the whole academy.

''......Well, it can't be helped... it won’t be a secret forever.''

Feeling the intense jealousy of the other boys in the class, Basara sighed. In Hijirigasaka Academy, girls like Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki were unmatched in beauty.

Since he is living together with two such people, a little envy was acceptable. In fact he had already seen the swimsuit figures of Yuki and Mio.
…Or so it was the reason.

Basara recalled why he forgot the schedule of the swimming lessons of Mio and Yuki. At the same time he wanted to forget it altogether. Yuki and Mio came to show their swimsuits to him because of that loli-ero-succubus living together with them. That devil’s mischief was carried out as expected and turned it into a swimsuit fashion show.

How shameful. Last night Mio and Yuki on his mind. Moreover the images of the two people in swimsuits overlapped their bodies right before his eyes. Basara blushed and looked down as he took out the PE uniform in the locker.

"See you later, both of you. Takigawa, Lets go."

"Hee? Ah oh yeah… so fast!? That’s dangerous, Basacchi, what’s the rush!?"

He caught the arm of Takigawa in his rapid speech, and rushed along the corridor ignoring his surprise and tried to walk in a brisk manner. Mio and Yuki stared at them with blank expressions and left the other boys glaring at them behind. It is dangerous to recall what happened last night any further.

A nosebleed before the start of physical education and going to the infirmary is too early, whatever the circumstances may be.

As he changed his clothes, Toujou Basara kept in mind that he must not be noticed by the public as much as possible. —The reason is from five years ago.

It is because of the ghastly traces of serious wounds he suffered in his whole body when the tragedy attacked the village of the hero clan. Therefore to surroundings where the truth cannot be spoken, he made excuses that he suffered from a road accident when he was young.

Opening the steel door of the locker, as he took off the buttons and opened the front of his shirt,

"No matter how many times I see those scars I always feel amazed."

Takigawa said in a heartily tone beside him as he also changed in his PE uniform.

"The wound that I suffered when I was in the village has a long story, but was a very terrible incident."

Takigawa who is from the demon clan, with Basara who is a former Hero clan, knew the past when the village was attacked.

"What? I have changed already."

As the second trimester being over and the start of the summer vacation in the Hijirigasaka Academy, as well as the time that has passed when Basara transferred to this school for about one month, He has finished fabricating the a lie. About the muscles that covered his entire body, he told that when it was because of consistent training of the rehabilitation after the accident.

That said, it cannot change the fact that it was unpleasant to look at. Therefore, to avoid exposing his body to everyone like this, Basara used the locker at the far end of the room. Changing his school uniform to PE uniform, Basara took the hanger and hanged his uniform and put it into his locker.

"Hmm, you sure have it hard." "What do you mean?"

Said Takigawa as he finished changing his clothes and he was asked back absentmindedly.

"Nah… does Basacchi’s village, to they also have these various kind of injuries? But, including Nonaka, the colleagues that had come to the other day had beautiful and unscathed bodies. Do they have a good medicine or do they have some kind of witch doctor there? And yet, Basacchi’s scars does not disappear.

Besides Basacchi, Would there have been a fellow who had been rolled in an identical accident? That would be terrible."

Basara turned speechless to those words.

Although he had allied with Takigawa, he did not tell him about the tragedy that occurred five years ago.

It is because he cannot talk about it recklessly. He can lose more than just that. As a result, Basara haven’t told Mio and Maria the details of that incident.
However, Takigawa may guess it according to Basara’s circumstances. Therefore,

"It can’t be helped. For I’m the one who caused the problem"

Basara said as he closed the door of the locker and looked up — at the sky outside the window.

His thoughts drifted in a remote hometown faraway.

On the road of asphalt seen from the window, a little girl whom he recognized skipped by as she walked.

"Wha—?!"

Basara uttered unintentionally, clung at the window in a panic, and threw it open as he leaned forward. Then at the corner of his eyes the back figure of the little girl who passed by outside the men’s locker room turned to the side.

The entrance of the school building was just ahead. The little girl entered at the hall in a composed manner. Her profile was seen smiling at a moment, and a violent, nasty premonition swelled up.

"What’s up with you, Basara?"

"This is bad, Takigawa. I suddenly felt a headache and felt dizzy, so I’m going to excuse myself rom PE class. Just put a clever act to the teacher for me!"

Uttered Basara as he jumped out of the boy’s locker room.

=== Part 2 ===

Naruse Maria entered the Hijirigasaka Academy school building and arrived at the target location. She had set foot on the classroom of Basara and the others.

Although there is a bit of distance from the entrance to the classroom, Maria was never questioned by anyone. Before entering the school grounds, a magic invisible to the public eye was performed. Within normal humans, demons like Maria are invisible.

"Uhm— oh, here it is, his seat."

Maria strode inside the classroom with light steps, and stopped in front of a certain seat.

She pulled out the chair, sat down, and put out a satisfied nod.

"So this is Basara-san’s seat? I’m sure in class he’s always in a delusion of doing it, I wonder? Oh~ Basara-san you’re really~"

Maria did a rude remark and laughed.

"For Basara-san to do such things, Here I go, my lovely, magical, fantastic ma—"
"—there will be no such method!"

Suddenly a strike came from the rear.

"Ouch! Wha— Why is Basara-san here? You should be attending PE lessons right now!"

With an astonished expression, the loli-ero-succubus looked back. At that moment,

"Really, this fellow."

In spite of her childish appearance, Naruse Maria is a girl that had both cuteness and sexiness combined, Toujou Basara groaned unintentionally from his heart.

Because of this, he cannot relax his guard against her. While having a pure childish body and mind with innocence, this woman’s charms strongly stimulate a man’s instinct at the same time. Basara, while suppressing that disturbance he felt,

"…I saw your figure from the window of the locker room. Because of that I departed from being present in class."

While being told, Maria‘s face seemed joyful right away,

"Ha-ha—n. Basara-san is really so lively and worried about me that he decided to cut class"

"Aah, I totally felt more dead than alive—if I were to leave you alone I predicted that you might start something bad. — And? What on earth are you doing in another person’s desk?"

"I was going to cast a magic that will make girls want to rub their most sensitive parts in these four corners of these desks"

"What kind of harassment is that?!"

"Eh? Don’t you want a 5 person orgy in your desk?"

I don’t! And I prefer the normal desk!"

Maria felt at loss, then

"How regrettable. It will surely be the best in school, a desk to whom everyone can form a line and do it"

There cannot be a waiting for such worst line. Going to that extent was a painting of a scene in hell, it seems.

"Good grief… to think that you came here suddenly, Is too strange for a funny mischief?"

"Eh? No, Never! Never! Pardon me Basara-san. But what do you think of me for?"

"……………………"
"How cruel! That silence, what an impolite response!"

Maria said furiously.

"Time passes very much before you came. For Mio-sama, I came to confirm whether there is a problem or not and to confirm her safety. Because I haven’t done these things for a long time after you came, even I intend to look in various ways."

"Indeed. You have a point…"

"Yes. Ah, I had made you cut your long awaited class, Basara-san, If you like, do you want me to keep company? Together the security checks can be more effective."

"Although I don’t really mind skipping class and it’s not really "long awaited". You have a point. It is better if we go together…. However it will be bad when found loitering around the campus during lessons"

"In case we are discovered we must make sure to be prepare ourselves, isn’t it? Furthermore Basara is a former member of the Hero clan. You know how to neutralize your own presence in the public, right?"

"That is, even though I can erase my presence well…. Why will you go far to that extent?"

It is natural that their existence must not be known to the world, so one of the basic skills that the hero clan must learn is the way to erase their presence in the public. At present, it was used when sneaking in hell, etc. and it was possible for Basara and Yuki to act secretly where no one will found out.

"It’s for Mio-sama’s sake." She said with a straight face. After thinking about it for a while,

"Understood. I’ll go with you."

Basara replied with a nod— a minute after that.

"……Oi, Maria"

A low call originated from a regretful Tojo Basara.

Basara just now, was in front of the place that Maria said to be visited to check Mio’s security. Prioritizing security, Basara joined her company to investigate, which is, the men’s forbidden domain — the girls’ toilet.

"What are you hesitating yourself for, Basara-san."

"Err….. That is not the problem here."

With a suppressed voice, the loli-ero-succubus declared calmly.

"No. That is the problem here. Basara-san, what on earth are you ashamed of? Toilets are spaces with half-closed rooms. If we let our guard down, the enemy will have a chance to make things even during the opportunity. Here is the place most likely to be targeted. Yet why are you not doing it? Basara-san, don’t tell me you would not intend to help me if there is a chance Mio-sama will be attacked in the restroom?"

No….. It’s not like that."

"Then, in preparation for an emergency, how are you supposed to act if you don’t know what’s happening inside?"

"No. In case of rough situations I would certainly hear it from you to know it, and…"

"Hearing a hundred times cannot match a single glance. What would you do to be absolutely sure without really seeing it?"

Maria sighed with a mix of disappointment.

"……understood"

Basara nodded due to lack of excuses. Certainly in the situation where danger approached, there should be no time to feel shame and hesitation. If he thought of Mio first, it would be necessary to take into consideration her privacy from her daily life. But it won’t allow him to ensure her security as much as possible. Therefore, Toujou Basara made up his mind and set foot to the ladies room. Of course it’s his first time to experience this. The moment when the first step had settled on the floor — a sense of guilt invaded the forbidden domain and rose all at once to Basara.

"….Oh, you will be suspended from school at least if you’re discovered."

It is a suspension from school for the worst reason, too. Such things as cutting classes and invading the ladies’ room, the mental damage is too unreasonable. However, when Basara went forward with a second step, he switched his thoughts somehow.

"What will become of this……?"

And Basara called out his thoughts as he turned around and gazed at the ladies’ room for the first time of his life.

"How is it? How much is it different from your imagination?"

"....well"

There are still some errors of what he had imagined it to be. The purpose this time is to crush that error.

"Basara-san, please check on the cubicles just to make sure."

And as Maria suggested, Basara checked out of necessity the cubicles one by one. He checked every door and see to it that there are no problems, even the locks.

"I’m done… There seems to be no problem here."

"Eh— you have checked them already? Is there something or some places you are worried about?"

It seems that she’s disappointed. But it seems that Maria doesn’t want to back down either.

"There doesn’t seem to be any particular….No, — I just want to confirm one last thing just to be sure"

"Ooh, Basara-san took interest in the womens’ toilet? Please, by all means tell me anything!"

"What’s with the useless delight……? No, well it is not really a great thing. There it is in the middle of the cubicles, what is that? A small trash bin? I saw it from the first time I entered the room."

"Ha……? Basara-san, you don’t know what that is? Even though you’re already a high school student?"

"What? Is it strange if I don’t know what that is even though I’m a high school student?"

Not knowing anything at all as he asked Maria again, Basara’s instincts felt uneasy.

"No, I don’t mean it to be that way…..ah, Basara-san born in a very faraway land, so there is a possibility that you don’t know it…."

Maria said as she voiced her thoughts, then she put her both hands on her cheeks as it reddened before long.

"Uwaaa〜 it can’t be, I have discovered the pure side of Basara-san! Even though he does all that kinds of things to Mio-sama. You really don’t know what that is?"

"My bad… unfortunately the men’s room does not have such thing."

"It’s obvious. Because that is exclusively for women’s use only."

"Is that so…..? However there is no such thing in the bathroom at the house"

"It’s because if Basara stays in, Mio-sama and Yuki-san will be too embarrassed to use it."

"…. Embarrassed? Then why would such a thing be in a restroom?"

"Iyaa〜n, you really have no idea, Basara-san? You are really a pure boy!"

"Hey, your voice is too loud!"

"It’s alright. My voice cannot be heard by ordinary people!"

"It’s still too risky. Whatever the answer is, please tell me already!"

''I want to leave this place already. Before somebody else enter during class!''

"Please wait a moment. This also concerns Basara-san’s stepping up to adulthood. Having you know the truth behind that thing is one of the most fascinating development ever, as I spent a conference with my mind"

"Don’t say such foolish things—"

Basara was about to say, but his words were interrupted.

All of a sudden, Maria’s expressions changed completely, and alertly looked up at the ceiling.

"_____________"

"What happened?"

Basara took a glance at the ceiling with a serious look, but no abnormality was found. However,

"This presence—"

Just like that, Maria rushed out from the ladies room in a flash.

"O, Oi…. Maria?"

Chasing her in a hurry, Basara felt nervous and impatient.

It is still at the height of the first period now. Though the time is nearing its margin.

''Don’t tell me, an enemy came?''

Running up the stairs, Maria is not her usual state. After reaching the last step, however, before the door leading to the rooftop Maria’s movement stopped all at once.

"………………"

she held their breath In front of her eyes .

With a serious face, Maria turned the knob and the door to the rooftop was opened.

Having followed Maria to the top of the school building, Basara continued to climb to the rooftop, but the place was unoccupied.

—However, it doesn’t solve the tension Basara has right now.

There are plenty of blind spots in the whole place, including the shade of a cooling tower and the water tank.

And, above all, though it’s faint, there are signs of breathing of other people other than Basara and Maria.

— The partner seemed to be in the other side of the open area somehow.

Therefore Maria and Basara exchanged nods, and started a course of action.

While going around to the side, at first, Maria peeked her face to watch the state on the other side.

"(BINGO. As expected, it was here after all.)"

To those words uttered in a whisper, Basara’s throat gulped. Judging from the presence, there were two people from the other side, apparently. According to Takigawa, With the exception of Zolgia, he has one trickier subordinate. Honestly, fighting against two high ranking demon families is impossible, to attack, they should have at least a single plan for a counter.

Toujou Basara wished for in his mind, as he peeks his head above Maria’s, and he saw it. The two high ranking demons in his imagination — weren't there.

"….Say, Maria"

"What is it, Basara-san? Your voice is too loud. The other side might notice."

"What on earth was that….?"

Basara just now, witnessed something unbelievable in his eyes. He asked the question to make sure.

"Ha? You have seen it and still don’t know? That’s something called "slipping out of the classroom to cut class, A couple who seeks ecstasy and thrill by secretly making a love affair in the rooftop" situation"

"……Is that so? For me, it is a great misunderstanding"

His high hopes were cut off. The serious atmosphere in him left a while ago.

"Don’t tell me…. that was some kind of succubus magic?"

"Oh dear, don’t make a wrong idea Basara-san. If I use my charm magic, that kind, won’t end with such simple and innocent behavior—"

Hahaha. What kind of pride was that? I want to hit this loli right now — to feel the love his older brother as much as he want, with a hammer. As Basara’s right fist emitted a hot aura, however, the movement was suddenly stopped.

Peeping at the state where you can see her eyes glitter, Maria on the other side felt happy.

"Oh dear."

Tojo Basara’s strength was drained. And as he retracted his face, he leaned at the back side of the open area, thinking while looking up in the sky—

''Am I a little too eager?''

As Takigawa said, Zolgia was aiming only Mio, and somehow I felt losing my composure for some reason. However, it may be just an excuse.

—As for Takigawa’s story, he said that Zolgia is a high ranking demon with a considerable power. Is he a certain noble class in middle ages?

Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, — these are the five ranks of nobility, adopted depending on fighting power among the demon clan.

The Duke at the top is considered to be a class equal to a demon king, and the Marquis Zolgia follows its rank.

The enemy is too powerful to fight head-to-head. If we decide him to fight head on, the only method that we have is striking his weak point to win. But this is expected by the other party as well. If Zolgia is only aiming at Mio, there will be a chance to avoid a battle.

—However, That’s all Basara can affirm.

Zolgia killed Mio’s parents. For her, he is an enemy whom she should hate above all.

And the reason why Naruse Mio fights— is to avenge the murder of her parents by that demon……Besides that,

Basara knew that Mio, who lives under the same roof, sometimes have nightmares in the middle of the night. On a certain day… suddenly, the daily life of a normal girl, was deprived of her important family. And then she was told that she was the daughter of the Demon King’s predecessor and her life was targeted because she inherited his power.

It is easy to imagine how much of a terrible shock she felt. Mio is not strong at all. She was different from Basara who received ample training. Still, Mio did not yield to the tragedy before her, she faced it, and no matter what it takes, Tojo Basara will do anything to protect her.

Although he stopped being a hero and he had lost the mission to fight and protect the world, the only family living under the same roof at the very least — Mio and Maria, as well as Yuki, he will protect it till the end. Thus,

"Ha〜 is this is no good, this is already no good at all. You’re still too lukewarm. The side effects of pressure-free education was reaching even at this place. Totally deplorable. I am anxious about the future of this country"

Even though she’s too devoted to her instincts, this loli-ero-succubus is an important family. For once, he will tolerate it with a big heart— for the big brother’s love larger than the sea.

"Excuse me Basara-san. I can’t stand it any longer. For a moment, I want to those guys the love that uses maple syrup!"

"Wait. Where on earth did you take that bottle from?!"

Even the face of the Buddha has limits! Then Maria blinked her eyes full of surprise,

"Eh? Well, because there is no cake to smear and caress them with"

"Are you an idiot? It’s almost the same as the conversations in my dream"

"? What conversations?"

"……he? No, what kind of reaction is that…."

Maria referred it as "smeared cake caress". After the day Basara moved in to Hijirigasaka Academy and his reunion with Yuki, Basara and Mio bathed together for the sake of proving and strengthening his trust to her. Certainly he took a bath with Mio and Maria, but because he spout a nosebleed and fell down after Mio washed his back by her chest, Basara expected that the cake part should have been a dream. However, if Maria recalled as well…

"Ah, that’s right, it’s a dream, right, doing things like that…."

"What a minute, what the hell is that?"

''Unbelievable. So she is saying that those entire events really happened?''

"It is okay, Basara-san. It’s a condition where excitement overpowers the sense of reason, and causes instincts to run wild….. Such dreams show in the unconscious mind of a person deep inside so there is not much of a difference."

"……………."

"Oh my? What’s the matter, Basara-san? It’s like those mangas, where all of a sudden getting down on both hands and both knees in the ground. Will the uniform get dirty?"'''(!)'''

"My bad Maria, but I’m glad if I leave you alone for a moment."

In spite of thinking about world peace, I want to reflect myself in various ways till dusk.

"That is not good. I am currently checking security of Mio-sama in the campus now. And Basara-san making a noise will cause the couple to panic. After that I’ll go."

That’s what Naruse Maria said.

"Is this the right time for us to be worried—and leave that aside before things happen?"'''(!)'''

=== Part 3 ===

With a triumphant look in her face, Maria and her companion patrolled here and there, and having reached their destination,

"…there’s even more, and now it’s here?"

Basara groaned while looking at a girl’s locker room ahead.

Moreover, it’s not a regular changing room for PE class. It was a girls’ locker room with a shower added next to a warm water pool. As Basara stood still at the entrance,

"What’s wrong with you Basara-san? Quit wasting time standing around, quickly get inside"

"Do I really have to enter…?"

"What is it this time…? For Basara-san who has already conquered the girls’ toilet, and only one or two locker rooms, numbers don’t matter."

"Don’t say such scandalous things. And when did I conquered the girls’ toilet?"

To be able to endure that detestable thing is something I cannot accept completely. '''(!)'''

"……Rather, as expected, this is bad."

From inside the pool, the voices of the girls in swimming class could be heard. Cutting the long story short,

"Mio and Yuki are at the other side?"

"Therefore you must have to check their safety"

Maria puffed up her flat chest with pride,

"There is no mistake. Certainly either here or the ladies' room are the choices if the enemy would target Mio-sama"

"Oh you…."'''(!)'''

''You must understand that even this too is a special case. Please, know the situation yourself.''

"But I think that checking of her safety in this changing room is not necessary. Even Yuki is using the room with her altogether. Probably at the stage when it enters the locker room, Mio with her detection magic, and Yuki calling out "Sakuya" in response to the strange magic power, should have confirmed if there will be an imminent danger. If strange things happen and the enemy attacks during the class, the barrier will respond to the activation of magic, or something like that will happen."

"Then, even if you may omit the security check, I think it still would be the best for you Basara-san to memorize the layout of the girls’ locker room just to make sure. This is identical to the girls’ toilet, and if this room became the battle arena there must be things that can hinder Basara-san’s judgement. We must hurry. The first period will end in approximately 15 minutes. If we don’t, Mio-sama and her classmates will come back"

Maria pulled with force towards her the hand the unwilling Basara,

"……Do you only want to confirm the layout? I can just leave in haste after looking around."

I say so as I reluctantly stepped on the women’s locker room. But unlike the toilet, the color of ceilings and tiles are different, however, there is not much of a difference in men’s locker room.

"This is already enough. Let’s leave the place quickly…… Maria?"

Rather than responding to Basara, Maria opened the door of a certain locker.

"Oi, oi! You, what are you……"

"No, this isn’t enough. I must confirm whether there is a problem in Mio-sama’s locker just to make sure."

Is it the succubus’ sense of smell? Maria, having pulled out a correct answer, started searching the contents of the locker one by one,

"There seems to be no problem in particular…… only a little, Wait Basara-san. Take a look at this!"

"See what? What’s the matter————"

"—————Ei"

As Basara turned his head to Maria in a panic, something was covered in his face.

"No〜, how shameless of you, Basara-san"

"Eh…..?"

For a moment, he didn’t realize what happened. However, after a short while, he understood what covered his face—— Mio’s panties. Thus, he lost his temper.

"This……!"

Basara being covered by Mio’s panties on his head, proceed over to Maria and pulled her both cheeks in front of him. This was the best choice for a counterattack by reflex to his feelings at this moment.

"Nya〜, Basharashan basharashan, if hurrffsh if hurrffsh"

"This noisy little erotic succubus! Next time, Next time I’ll—"

??

"Ah Finally〜!" ""the first time on the pool is really the worst〜"

Various voices are heard from across the entrance of the locker room.

"Wha—"

The chime signaling the end of the first lesson didn’t ring. Even though there are still 10 minutes left, why are the girls coming back this early? There’s no way they all feel sick?

"……No, it’s different. Rather…."

He has forgotten the basics. Swimming classes, under normal circumstances, takes even longer periods of time to change clothes than a regular PE class. It’s all more natural if it’s a girl. If that’s the case, then the class should dismiss ahead of time. Basara thought in a spur of a moment,

"—Basara-san, hide yourself!" "Wai—"

In a space in a locker room where one normally shouldn’t use as a hiding place, he was forcefully pushed suddenly by Maria’s hand. It is a narrow dark space— Mio’s locker, that is.

"Fuu〜 that was a close one Basara-san."

The moment Maria said that, the girls who finished the swimming lessons has entered the locker room one after another. The sound of steel doors opening reverberated the room in a short time.

"(Throwing me in a place like this all of a sudden. What are you thinking?)"

"(I have no choice but to take a risk. Oh no〜 How careless of me. However, thanks to this situation we were able to stick with each other right, Basara-san? Hehehe, Basara-sa〜n)"

"(…Though you seem to be calm and composed. If Mio were able to see us doing something like this, even you will be half-killed besides me.)"

Taken aback of what she have heard, a large amount of sweat dropped to the face of Maria.

"(What are we going to do, Basara-san? "I’m going to get pinched violently!?" '''(!)'''

"(Don’t worry… Because I’m in a greater pinch than you are.)"

Being locked up in this direction is bad. At any rate, my hand is in a state where it is placed down because of being put into the locker by force. I didn’t have even the time to take Mio’s panties in my face.

"(Uuuu, I’m going to get punished again, for sure. Being scolded by Mio-sama, at the very least.)"

"(You, What do you think you’re doing! Oi!? What are you taking my clothes off for?!)"

"(Since I’m going to get beaten into half-dead anyway, I must sexually harass Basara-san as many times as I can. I’ll take this chance to reverse the pinch into a chance. In this case, having a small body is convenient, am I right?)"

Having being said that, Maria skillfully took off his panties in a minuscule space,

"(Quit it… I’ll try to think of a way to break off the situation so don’t give up so casually!)"

Basara persuaded in despair. However, Maria looked up with eyes that focused on him completely,

"(Fufufu. Well, Basara-san… Will you give yourself up and do it with me?)"

And just like that, a small hand entered Basara’s PE uniform.

=== Part 4 ===

The swimming class ended earlier than expected.

Warming up the body, the girls entered the sauna room and took a shower one after another.

Yuki which entered the shower in one of the cubicles earlier, closed the faucet before long, and began wiping the drops of water into her body by her prepared bath towel. She was feeling a pleasant sensation, which is smell of the fabric softener touching the body. That is,

''…Basara’s smell.''

Yuki closed off her eyes by reflex. The bath towel that she was using is the one that was washed in the Toujou residence— with the very same detergent and fabric softener as Basara’s. Therefore as she wrapped it in her body,

''…It has a similar feeling to being hugged by Basara.''

Her breasts, waist, her butts and her thighs— as if her entire body all over is being touched by Basara, and became the same as his scent. Yuki held her body, that her both arms seem to reach her back, and remained in that state for a while— and having attained satisfaction before long, she left the shower cubicle quietly.

Going past between her naked classmates, she returned to the girls’ locker room.

As the girls of the class were having heated topics of their school and private lives with bright voices, Yuki silently opened her locker, and took out her bag.
While attempting to change her underwear, there was a person who lined up next to her. It was a girl who owned the locker beside her. Presently living together with Basara as well as Yuki herself, it was Naruse Mio. With Yuki’s first group having finished everything from the sauna up to the shower, and Mio just in the last group out of the sauna, they both returned in front of their lockers by chance with the same timing. Behind Mio, were Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika. They were from the same class, and are both Mio’s close friends. As Mio’s face burst into smiles while talking to them,

"————————————"

She didn’t notice Yuki’s presence for a moment.

——Naruse Mio, one of the most beautiful girls in the school.

That lovely face of hers that can overshadow any idols’ faces on TV, and that exceptional proportions of hers that can make any gravure models ashamed. Even though her atmosphere is a little too overwhelming, her personality is bright and friendly. Therefore, male students even call her "Princess Mio" and her fans are unending.

There are also boys who call Yuki "Princess Yuki" in the same manner, but for a girl who’s always silent and not very amiable, Mio has a higher popularity.

Nevertheless, she doesn’t care about this issue. For Yuki, it is not important what the others think of her. Only one thing matters to her —— and that is Basara. As for Nonaka Yuki, the young man named Toujou Basara is a special existence. It began since she reached the age where she became wary of her surroundings. Even though he was driven out from the village of the hero clan, and even if Mio is the daughter of Demon King’s predecessor, he didn’t think twice in protecting them.

… However,

Nonaka Yuki right now, is driven with anxiety.

She understood the reason— Naruse Mio is a more formidable enemy than she expected. It’s not because Yuki came from the Hero clan nor Mio being the daughter of the previous demon king. Mio is a formidable enemy— as a woman herself. She noticed that ever since she started living together with them, and her feelings are getting stronger and stronger. There’s no doubt— just like her, Mio likes Basara.

Although Mio is somewhat docile with Basara, it seems that she doesn’t realize her feelings for him yet, but how soon will she realize these things?
For Yuki, this is a dangerous situation. Mio has more charms that she doesn’t have.

One of those charms was her unbelievable bust size. As that succubus Maria advised, Mio is using her voluptuous chest to seduce him, and to shorten their distance rapidly.

G cup. It was four times the size of Yuki’s, which in C-cup. Such chest is pushing her swimsuit to its limits. It passed through the level from being a toxin to the eyes to a crime already. That naïve Basara will easily fall when approached with such breasts.

"…Being suffocated in that swimsuit sure is nice."

"…Nonaka, did you said something?"

Turning around and coming to view her enormous breasts, Mio, who was finished her conversation with Aikawa and Sakaki a while ago, asked her with a puzzled look. Yuki said while looking at Mio’s chest,

"S- Class surveillance target…"

She was no match and couldn’t do anything but to remain silent in her current state while looking at the pair of demon lord class breasts. With such dangerous chest, she wanted it to be turned into an S Class termination target already and destroy it in one swift attack. However,

"…………………"

"Uhm…… What are you sneering at?" Mio said as Yuki revealed a tiny smile.

Actually, there is still a single hope for Yuki. The ‘light’ to her problem in bust size difference with Mio. As the succubus have told her, a woman’s chest will grow in size when being fondled by the man she loves.

…besides.

On the day they stated living together, Basara told her his relationship with them and current influence of the demon clan that surround Mio and him. He also told Yuki important things, and also about him and Mio entering into a master and servant contract.

And— after telling her the details of the contract, Maria proposed this—If Yuki wants to, why don’t you also form a master – servant contract with Basara?
Maria who is a subordinate of Mio, really wants her to form a contract.

However, Maria understood that Yuki still cannot comprehend what the contract really is. Still, she suggested to make her a contract with Basara, as the contract will make her get stronger together, therefore she can even protect Mio even indirectly. Actually Basara and Mio increased their fighting strength thanks to the power of this contract.

Yuki gave her approval immediately, without even questioning or suspecting anything at Maria’s proposal at all.

Rather, for Yuki, these can all be classified as merits. As Basara’s servant, they can know each other’s whereabouts and even deepen each other’s trust to become stronger.

Above all— in the situations where Mio receives unwilling naughty treatments from him, If Basara and Yuki were to form the master and servant contract, everything can become on equal terms.

In the end, the only thing important is to deepen her master-servant relationship with Basara. '''(!)'''

—However, Nonaka Yuki believes that she will never be inferior in that aspect to Mio.

She can say with confidence that she’s more obedient than Mio herself. Therefore,

"… I’ll look forward for tonight."

Yuki said as she turned around to Mio, who in response reacted with ‘what’. Mio’s face turned sour at once.

However, Yuki didn’t mind Mio and began putting on her underwear. She raised the panties slowly from her feet, slid on her thighs and squeezed between her tight butts.

As she dedicated herself to a promising future—a G-cup that doesn’t really have a hook in the bra, she quickly got dressed in her uniform and headed towards the exit of the locker room. (!) Nonaka Yuki felt calm with every step…after that.

Several hours during the full moon tonight, she and Basara will be in charge of the bedroom.

Naruse Mio thought as she watched Yuki’s back as she goes out of the dressing room.

''Wha… what is she talking about? Does she really mean to make a contract with Basara?''

Maria explained the master-servant contract and heard what kind of experience Mio is having with the contract itself, even though she had witnessed the situation with her very own eyes. Yuki accepted the proposal of Maria easily.

''…Nonaka sure is calm.''

In the current state of the master-servant contract, only Mio and Maria are mentioned. However, even though the magic used is from the demon clan which the hero clan opposed, Yuki still desired for a contract with Basara. To be able to get stronger with Basara—for that reason, Yuki didn’t hesitate at all.
And, when Basara opposed the idea because he doesn’t want Yuki to be dragged into his mess, her gentleness and docile personality turned the tides and persuaded him. '''(!)'''

As Maria proposed and Yuki wished for, Basara approved it via majority decision. Mio, as of now, couldn’t do anything to stop Basara and Yuki from making a contract. It is because if Mio would be the one to recite the master-servant contract with her own magic, the characteristic of the curse to be executed when the subordinates side betrayed a master, would be derived from the power of the Demon King’s predecessor Wilbert from whom Mio inherited her power.

''…what can I do?''

The more she thought about it, the more her patience is shortened. Yuki is beautiful and amazing. Mio couldn’t be a match to that sheer beauty. She isn’t called "Princess Yuki" just for show.

Moreover, Yuki and Basara are childhood friends. Her time spent with him is longer than Mio. Mio and Basara’s relationship is shorter, thus the connection between Yuki and Basara with the master and servant contract made him a good match with Yuki. Nevertheless, supposed Basara and Yuki made the contract, Yuki will be on equal level with Mio.

And if— the curse of the succubus is to take effect on her in front of Basara,

''…Nonaka will surely submit better than I....''

Yuki is one way or another aggressive towards Basara. If yuki were to enter a contract with him, she would submit to Basara in no time, strengthening their relationship even further and leaving Mio behind. Even in the fight against Byakko, Yuki had demonstrated an incredible power.

"…Even I"

Can do it better if I tried harder— as those feelings swirled inside her heart, Mio opened the door of her locker, and all of her thoughts and actions came to a halt. Inside the locker, her face turned pale, as the panties that Mio wore, were covering the head of Basara dressed in his PE uniform.

"…………………" "…………………"

With a sudden incident that came out of the blue, an awkward silence drifted between Basara and Mio. —furthermore, it was a situation not possible to overlook. Inside Basara’s PE uniform there was a head poking out, and yet somehow in one piece and panties, a twerking of a little butt can be seen before Mio’s eyes,

"Haa Haa, Basara-san. do ya feel good here?"

Speaking in a Kansai Dialect that reeks of idiocy. It would surely be magic invisible to ordinary people. And to think that neither she nor Yuki realized it, perhaps presence can be erased too, so Mio stepped back in silence, and tried to kick the ass in front of her eyes up to the surface of the moon,

"What’s wrong, Naruse-san?" "KyaAAAAAAAAAAAA!?"

Jumped up in surprise because of the sudden call, the locker door was slammed hard in a speed of light.

"…I’m sorry, you seem to be lost in thoughts but I didn’t think you would be surprised this much."

In this overreaction, Shiho Aikawa who called beside her looked at her with eyes of surprise.

Aikawa has already taken off her swimsuit and finished her preparations to go to the shower. Next to Chika was Sakaki.

"Naruse-san, you haven’t taken off your swimsuit yet? Let’s hurry to the shower already. We don’t have much leisure, time is running out, you know?"

"Ah, Yes… OK"

As said by Sakaki, Mio responded rather ambiguously in a spur of a moment,

"Or maybe— because of the swimsuit does not come off because of your enormous breasts, which you need help?"

"Aikawa teased in such a manner. With fingers on both of her hands performed a groping motion, Mio desperately thought for an excuse, '''(!)'''

"No… Apart from that, you two people go on ahead. I’m kind of not feeling good right now."

"Are you okay? Don’t tell me, you started to feel anemic again? Shall we take you to the infirmary?"

Aikawa stopped joking around and started worrying about her.

"I’m okay, I think. Maybe a little rest and I’ll get over soon. But before that, I have a favor to ask…"

Mio told an idea to overcome this dangerous situation.

"It’s still the first period right? I too want to take the shower because I hate the smell of chlorine. But I might stop in the infirmary for a while, so I may be late for the next lesson. Please inform the teacher about me."

"I got it. Don’t overdo it okay?" "I’ll inform the teacher as well."

The two people left Mio and went to the shower. After confirming the decrease of people in the surroundings, Mio faced the locker and said something.

"…everyone is gone. Till then, I’m going to wait here."

Naruse Mio continued in a chill voice.

"For the pervert who wears panties over his head, and the fool who is taking off his clothes, who shall turn back with a decent appearance by the time I open the door"

''Is it fine?''

"Otherwise the inside of this locker will become hotter than the latest oven."

Aikawa and Sakaki who came back from the shower, are made to pass with the excuse of bad physical condition. All the girls except Mio finished changing, and have left the locker room.

"—Hmmmm. In other words, you did such thing to check my safety?"

Naruse Mio said with her arms crossed under her ample bosom. Exposing her bare legs and her natural and perfect shoulders— her outfit was still a swimsuit and haven’t changed yet.

—before Mio’s eyes, were two people looking down before her and sitting in seiza. Basara with the trace of red slap on his left cheek, and Maria which had stacks if ice on a part of her swollen petite head. These two people had escaped from the recommendations of chef Mio for today’s recipe "A Pervert and A Fool Whole Roast garnished with a High School Girl’s Killing Intent" and settled only at this degree, because of the signs of their best efforts as the door opened for the second time.

Maria, who was the one who covered his mouth with Mio’s panties, removed the piece of cloth, and Basara, who raised Maria’s skirts midway, came out in the narrow locker. However, Mio’s anger didn’t settle down after all, but she spared their lives nonetheless.

"You… Last night, even though you had enjoyed yourself with Nonaka, it seems you haven’t had enough?"

Last night. In order to please Basara, Maria tempted Yuki to cut loose the nether region of the swimsuit with a cutter, leaving the part exposed, and removed the chest pads on the swimsuit. Although it’s not that foolish at a side glance, Mio rejected the idea making Maria said that she "have no confidence in her own body" with eyes of pity. Provoked by this, Mio flew into a rage.

In the end, she had shown her sexy swimsuit figure to Basara. Being flustered to see such appearance in his eyes, still makes her happy seeing his blushing face. Even now. Aware of this, Basara with a reddened face looked down, with only the feet being seen, and Mio find it cute.

…however.

The current situation prevents her thoughts from being said. Since Yuki came to live together, Maria always stirs up the sense of rivalry between Mio and Yuki whenever possible, and it always leads to a perverted situation. Last night, not only she showed her swimsuit to Basara—Mio had been ridden with flattery by Maria, and convinced her to move to the bath with everyone. Having been made to do various things with Basara, Mio eventually activated the curse of the master-slave contract, and became a terrible sight.

That’s right. When Maria suggested the master-servant contract to Yuki, she said that it’s more than simple words and to show that, Basara and Yuki suddenly sticked together. Mio watching the scene got enraged and activated the aphrodisiac curse in instant, and the full details of the curse was seen to the point that they finally made itself comfortable.

As a result, Yuki too, insisted that she also wanted to bind herself to the contract.

That, I cannot easily forgive. Fortunately the slap Basara had a while ago the curse of the master-servant contract didn’t activate. The contract believed that Mio is OK to get angry.

…However.

Mio felt a little anxious. In contrast to Maria apologizing herself for, Basara apologized several times, even though she had said nothing from the very beginning. Even wearing Mio’s panties, are undoubtedly Maria’s doing. Even Mio understood this.

Because Toujou Basara would never do something Naruse Mio would hate. Nevertheless,

"… Basara? Is there something you don’t want to say…?"

Since he set foot on the girl’s locker room, Basara was also responsible for what happened. Even if the circumstances in the clothes are excusable, trespassing the girls’ locker room was not. However,

"No. The decision was made by me… I’m sorry."

Seeing Basara dropping his head more in a sorry state, Mio thought,

''…Even though you can save yourself by making an excuse…''

''That I was seduced by Maria. That this is for the sake of protecting Mio. You can just tell the truth and it will be okay. If you do it, I’ll gladly bury the hatchet.''

However, Basara was a very earnest person, who avoided escaping and always take the difficult way. Always taking the trouble to make Mio feel at ease because of the master-servant contract, even deepening their mutual trust and becoming stronger, he always gave away his indulgences, even for Mio’s obstinacy.

''…this is getting too awkward, you idiot.'' '''(!)'''

Having said that Mio still cannot forgive for being angry as well,

"— Anyway, I’m really sorry."

And once again, Basara obediently apologized, and

"I must also apologize to Yuki properly later…" "?"

After Basara mentioned that name, Mio’s body reacted in a sensitive manner.

—If it’s true, if he contacted Yuki with his phone and came back, that might solve the situation in an easier way. However, it couldn’t be done with Mio. She will surely forgive Basara, even if it is something shameful, unlike her and her sudden anger outbursts. Tonight, the master-servant contract between Yuki and Basara will be made. It will surely be different from Mio’s time, Yuki will smoothly enter the contract and will surely show off being a more superior subordinate of Basara than her. Even at this time Basara and Mio were still unable to show off their bonds with each other. Therefore,

"Why did you just mention Nonaka right now…? Even if I’m still not done talking to you, Basara?"

She unintentionally spoke of dissatisfaction. However, the guilty feelings induced the curse of the Master-servant contract.

Jealousy, that is. However, it’s too late when she thought "that is wrong".

All of Naruse Mio’s mind and body, was spellbound by the curse of the contract.

"Ah…Aaah, AAAaaah…n"

Leaking an erotic voice, Mio slumped down on the floor. As she staggered aimlessly,

"—O, Oi?!" "Mio-sama…!?"

Seeing her in such state, Basara held Mio who is about to fall down, and Maria gave an anxious expression.

"You, Why in this situation?"

In the arms of bewildered Basara, the mark of the curse of the contract appeared in Mio’s neck, and her body writhed in agony.

"…Even I knew it …."

The aphrodisiac effect of the curse was terrible. Therefore Mio could endure the feelings she restrained no more.

"Because I understand it perfectly… Basara does such a thing to this degree, was all because of me."

However, Mio started panting.

"But by doing so, bad person to Basara, will be I again….I can’t say anything."

To Mio whose real intentions are revealed, Basara opened his eyes in surprise. And,

"…it is bad. But even so, you should have been angry without caring about me"

To say it to that extent, Basara looked gentle that it made me want to cry.

"Good grief — you are really troublesome" "And whose fault do you think that is, idiot..."

And, Basara trying to ease the situation as usual,

"—wait a moment, Basara-san. Could you might as well strengthen the stimulation? As of you two today, you can boost each other’s level right now."

Basara, holding Mio, narrowed his eyes straight to what Maria had said,

"You, even at a time like this? —"

He replied to Maria in a pestered tone—However, Basara suddenly stopped talking as he saw Mio’s state. It was evident in Mio’s eyes.

Maria’s expression stiffened. And

"We’ll get to the scolding later. But the improvement of our fighting power thru strengthening each other’s trust cannot be performed all the time. Should we avoid such precious chance or not?"

And, Maria explained her intentions with a glum but youthful face.

The other day, the decisive battle between Takashi and the others, Basara and Mio were able to put up by sheer luck because of the improved fighting power.

Confident with the person in charge at the bedroom, this is not such stuff to be focused and deepened all at once. It takes time to mature, and obstacles made it difficult to get stronger.

Still, because the other don’t have any means to win, Maria said to Basara, do not waste any "chance" for victory. For this reason Maria in advance, told the story to Basara alone.

If this was directly said to Mio, she will become aware that the two people were doing something strange to strengthen their mutual trust, and the strengthening will fail. But if Mio were to eavesdrop Maria’s and Basara’s conversations, she will recognize it as Basara’s true feelings and as a result, their fighting power will increase through the contract. But originally, lifting the curse of the contract does not increase their combat strength that much. It is possible to strengthen it to an extent, if everyone who signed the master-servant contract has a greater power that even surpasses a demon king. '''(!)'''

This time, Mio and Basara acquired a chance to become stronger.

This precious opportunity cannot be wasted, especially to Mio. Increasing their fighting strength once is still insufficient to this degree. She doesn’t want to become a burden to Basara.

Above all, is the reason why Naruse Mio fights — to avenge the murder of her adoptive parents.

Naruse Mio still remembered. The terror she felt when her foster parents whom she treated as her real parents were murdered by the demon clan in front of her very own eyes.

Thus, Mio has decided. To make sure that the demon clan must be destroyed, and to avenge her adoptive parents, she is willing to take any hardships. If it’s possible to gain strength when fighting with Basara, Mio won’t mind anything. Even if it is something very embarrassing. Because…

Even that he’s aware that she is the Demon King’s predecessor’s daughter, Basara still risked his life to protect Mio.

In response to what Basara has given to her, Mio must return the favor.

"…please, Onii-chan"

Mio pleaded with these few words. But this was enough.

"Onii-chan" — with that single word, the relationship between Mio and Basara changed completely.

From a member of a precious family, to a swearing allegiance to a royalty. Toujou Basara absolutely becomes only for Naruse Mio.

"…understood"

Said Basara. Maria on his side proposed in a quiet voice.

"Let’s go to the shower room just to make sure. It seems that the girls won’t do a swimming pool class on the second period, but as an insurance I will perform the magic to repel people, because there is still the possibility that we may be seen when someone has entered."

Mio and Basara are then brought in the innermost shower room cubicle.

Mio that was lowered on the floor from a princess-carry, sat down from the tiles on the floor.

"…nNN"

As her body felt a feverish sensation, Mio looked at what Maria whispered to the ear of Basara. Perhaps,

It is likely a consultation in making her submit intensely.

To boost their fighting power, surrendering to overwhelming level is required. Last time the maple syrup was messed up on the chest, and the pleasure was thoroughly engraved to the mind and body.

''…what will happen to me this time, I wonder?''

The second period has already begun. If she feels like it, she can spend a considerably long time to submit herself. She swallowed her saliva accumulated in her mouth as she thought, and luscious quiver ran all over Mio’s body. '''(!)'''

"……"

Seeing the blush on his face, Maria giggled as the speechless Basara sprinkled water from the hands to the elbows of Mio. Furthermore, when he soaked the upper arm and the shoulder, in her open state, he soon pointed the shower head to another sensitive place. Beside the collarbone —the nape of her neck.

"Hnnn……fu, ku…Unn…Haaa…."

Mio, whose weak spot is soaked, twitched her trembling body, and bit her lips in desperation to suppress her voice. Even if it’s during the time of the aphrodisiac curse, she doesn’t want to be the type of woman whom felt herself in the shower. However, even bluffing and pretending to be tough was too much.
Basara’s eyes were focused to what seemed to burst in her small swimsuit — Mio’s chest.

"Haa…"

Mio suddenly leaked a hot breath. Even when she refused the master-servant contract, and even before the showdown with Takashi and his company, Mio’s sensitive place has been made to submit many times.

Finally, it got wet.

But,it is not so soothing from over her swimsuit. When the aphrodisiac curse executed, Mio’s heart, the arousing sensation is exploited even from the slightest level of friction by the cloth above.

''I don’t care what happens in the shower anymore.''

To her sensitive breasts, Basara started soaking Mio by the shower,

"Ya…nn…Ah…kuh…Haaa,Nnn…"

At once, the pleasant sensation that was born on the depths of her breasts surrounded her whole body, and Mio couldn’t endure her voice anymore.

''…No! My voice in the school will…''

To this prohibited situation, Mio’s thoughts fell into disarray, but she couldn’t stop herself. Basara stared at Mio in silence. Because of that gaze Mio felt even more.

After her sensitive breasts have soaked plenty, suddenly—the shower stopped.

"Haa..Nn, Ah…ya…n"

With the pleasant feeling with the shower had settled, Mio leaked weak deep breathing noises.

"ah, haa…ha"

The nipples of her breasts that is made and felt cold, being pushed up by the swimsuit, insisted on pleasure in a lewd manner. Then, Basara draws his waist close to it and a lip is quietly drawn to one of that breasts.

"…Do-don’t…wait…Oniichan…I’m gonna…cum…"

There is no time to wait. Without regards to the sweet agonies, the mouth in front of her chest which is being stretched in the swimsuit and it was sucked at once. At that moment —the locker room, was the first place where Naruse Mio climaxed for the first time in the school. The feeling of a tremendous fall of her virtue,

"———————"

Mio’s whole body convulsed in pleasure, and raised a coquettish voice as her vision was dyed pure white.

Her back arched unconsciously, and her waist floated in sensation—such a violent orgasm.

It was a pleasure sufficient enough for submission. Nevertheless,

"…? This…, Oniichan… W-wait…"

Having not calmed down from the climax yet, Basara turned behind her and put both hands in the swimsuit from the sides of her chest. Basara’s hands invaded her tight swimsuit, and began to rub Mio’s chest violently.

[[Image:Shinmai v03 063.jpg|thumb]]

Without pausing for a breather, Mio was pushed up to the next climax in the arms of Basara.

''…oh no, my body is getting hotter…''

Once again, intense orgasms engraved her body, and Mio felt a rise in her temperature.

Still, Basara didn’t stop. Mio’s chest and Basara’s hands adhered in her wet swimsuit which never happened before, and became one. Soon, both the nipples of Mio’s sensitive chest were raised and rubbed and plucked in a way so many times. So to submit herself to pleasure.

"Oniichaa—yaa, Oniichaaan!"

Having reached orgasms countless times while shivering her whole body, Mio called Basara in a sweet and lovely voice. Calling one’s master to strengthen the submission even a little, indicated how much absolute his existence does to her subconscious. '''(!)'''

And yet, when the master-servant contract intensified, the glow didn’t come out.

"…what…why …?"

"for Mio-sama and Basara-san to go further than now, even though her chest is already been massaged, and even the place to be sucked is taken advantage, and even if the location is the school of all places, this play is still on an insufficient level." '''(!)'''

"u… that, that sort of…"

In the words of Maria, as her chest is continued to be massaged Mio raised a voice tinged with pleasure.

''…un, unacceptable. Absolutely unacceptable…''

It was unbelievable. But even so she felt. Although she submitted herself so much. Mio’s heart swore obedience to Basara so much — but it is still not enough.

Then, all of a sudden Mio’s breasts were stopped being massaged and Basara’s both hands slipped out from the swimsuit. Mio’s eyes were asking why, and soon understood his thoughts.

"…what are you doing, Oniichan!?"

Mio’s climax was cut momentarily by Basara.

The showerhead was forcibly slipped inside the swimsuit from the side of her chest.

"Ba, Basara-san…?"

Maria that is nearby, raised a voice of perplexity.

It means that this action is the idea of Basara.

An aggressive ad-lib. However, Naruse Mio understood that this is not the end of it. The shower head was pushed against at the tensed nipple of Mio’s left breast.

''…u…no way…''

Naruse Mio imagined what will happen upon herself, and her body quivered gradually. She’s convinced. She herself will be made to submit in an unpreceded level from now on.

"Ah…a….aaahh"

With a quivering voice and body, she braced herself for imminent arrival of the moment.

"This all ends—now"

Basara with peaceful eyes, said as she stared at Mio.

And his right arm surrounded her from behind, and a firm left shoulder was held.

"____"

Mio clung the arm tightly. Because Basara wanted to strengthen their bonds more than now, understanding that this is necessary, she prepared herself.

The master whom Mio entrusted her everything — Basara, kept silent.

But only for a period, his empty left hand, opened the shower all at once. That moment,

"HyaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAa!"

The torrent of shower began to act violently inside her swimsuit, and Mio gave a serious scream. Her chest which became more sensitive is ruined to the limit by the intense current, and she reached the climax at once. However, it didn’t end at that level. The water that gushed out vigorously from the shower violated Mio’s breasts without mercy.

"YAa, HAaaa?! Nnn, aaahh, Fuaaaaaannn, Aauu, aaaaaAAAAA!"

Naruse Mio is wrapped in a series of multiple orgasms by the storming pleasure.

Her long hair was disheveled, her white neck bent, and her thin waist twitched indecently, But even that all of Mio’s body stricken and shaken by the violent pleasure, Basara still didn’t release Mio from his embrace. If it became impossible to control and suppress her with one hand, he will strongly restrict her by hugging Mio with both hands.

And, to Mio who spent all the oxygen in her lungs in releasing flirtatious voices in no time,

"…hah…ya…aah…aah!"

Her consciousness and breathing are drowned in her simultaneous orgasms, and her hips lifted indecently every time she reached climax. Basara’s arm was hugged tightly, and the moments she reached orgasms in succession were ten times on count.

Light appeared and enveloped Basara’s and Mio’s bodies.

The radiance indicated that their fighting power has grown. In this instant,

"…………"

Basara whom she held on tightly, moved immediately and responded to Mio.

However, he who was hugging her with both hands, still left the showerhead open.

Then how did it feel, Basara? The answer was only known to Mio, who tasted it personally with her own body.

Mio acted violently because the shower head has already entered the valley of her breasts. To help her, Basara held the shoulder straps of Mio’s bathing suit, pulling them down all at once.

"IyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAA!"

As a result, while the cold water sprayed all over inside her swimsuit, Mio exposed all of her bare chest to Basara, and he was pushed violently up high in shame.

Because- Mio’s nipples, that became sensitive to the maximum, and rubbed intensely over the cloth of the swimsuit that is forcibly undone,

Came out of the swimsuit which is too tight for her big breasts and made the girl’s climax to be stimulated more than usual.

"Ah…Ha, Aaaah…Nn, Yaa…Nnu"

Soaked in reverberations of the climax, Mio exhaled a hot breath as she was liberated at last.

"You did your best till the last minute… Good work."

With the upper part of the swimsuit being undone, a quiet whisper came to her ear and she was embraced gently. A warm, gentle voice and embrace extended in Mio’s whole body.

''…ah…oniichan… I see. I did well…''

I’m so glad. Mio felt relieved. Onii-chan praised me again… I’m so happy.

"Nn…"

While being held, her consciousness drifted towards the left over intense good feeling, Mio’s cheeks landed on Basara’s sturdy chest. The younger sister wanting him to praise her for doing her best repeated it many times and behaved like a spoiled child.

Her back was patted gently. It’s the very thing Mio desired from her words. It was embarrassing, but strangely it was satisfying — and all of it were rewarding. Because, I will be able to help Basara again with this. Our bonds and power with Basara which is the master, was able to become strengthened once more.

It is what my master desired — the master whom I want to dedicate my entire self with pleasure. '''(!)'''

Feeling happiness to the maximum, Naruse Mio slowly closed her eyes. And, Mio can’t remember what happened after that.

The only thing she remembered vauguely—was Basara’s warm embrace.

=== Part 5 ===

The number of climax Basara gave exceeded two digits, enough to make Mio’s consciousness fly.

The intense pleasure continued being engraved without choice, and the submission caused her heart and body desire to take a rest from exhaustion.

Even so, her breathing and pulse were still stable, and didn’t have any problems, Maria analyzed.

Therefore, in his arms, Basara carried Mio to the locker room, and asked Maria to wipe her body clean with a towel for her not to catch a cold, and help him put on her uniform. And then he erased his presence from the surroundings, went back to the men’s locker room, changed into his uniform, and joined the two again to the pool locker room. The unconscious Mio is lifted in his arms and carried to the infirmary, to Hasegawa, the school nurse, and when asked she wanted to take a rest in the bed because she had a little fever. Maria which is invisible to an ordinary person like Hasegawa, directed to be near Mio until her consciousness returns, and Basara returned to the class at the third period.

—Afterwards, Mio regained consciousness at lunchtime, returned back to the classroom with Maria, and properly participated in the afternoon classes.

——Present time, after school,

"…Good grief, where did Maria went?"

Searching for Maria, Toujou Basara roamed inside the campus.

When Mio returned to the classroom, her figure turned into invisible state not seen by everyone except Basara. And after spending lunchbreak together, on the condition that she will behave herself Maria allowed to be there in the classroom for the fifth period. Basara thought and expected things to go out of hand during class and be absorbed in her mischiefs.

Thus he endured it somehow till the fifth period is over, with this she will be lectured severely during break time. He ordered her to wait without doing anything from the sixth period at the corridor.

''…didn’t I told you to return earlier?''

No. Basara thought that’s not the case. He told Maria to wait in the hallway. If she went ahead, he should be informed at least. It doesn’t seem that she came home in silence. What on earth? What the hell is going on, I wonder. But there is no response on the mobile phone several times.

''…don’t tell me.''

There is one possibility, Toujou Basara gave a firm expression.

In the rooftop, where the student couple having a tryst a while ago,

——it’s possible that in the middle of the sixth period, the enemy might have really come over. And as she goes to check the situation she has been compromised, and in the middle of combat.

''…No.''

Then he should hear the battle sounds. Even though a magical barrier for blocking the sound is deployed, the reaction to magical power comes forth surely. Basara will surely notice it if it does so.

Then, what if Maria was caught off-guard by the enemy? And if resistance futile at all, and she was not able to call for help to Basara? As his imagination became worse and worse,

"……!"

Noticing something Basara began running down the hallway. There is no time to spare for expressions.

"Shit… I should have looked with Mio and Yuki after all"

Mio came back to the classroom at lunchtime, and when Basara asked her in worry if she is okay, Mio replied ‘it’s all right’ in a pretty awkward manner. With a red face, and eyes that don’t match his at all. Perhaps, she maybe felling shameful to have been seen by Basara who had her disheveled intensely in that place. With this, Basara’s face also reddened, and it became an awkward atmosphere. Being conscious to each other when he’s nearby, Mio decided to go home earlier, and for her not to be alone, Yuki accompanied her to return together.

——but what’s really more important, rather than feeling embarrassed is the safety of Maria.

Nevertheless… the corridor of the school were Basara ran,

"… Found you!"

Suddenly from the scenery outside the window, he discovered the figure of the girl being searched and quickly stopped his pace.

"That girl, why in such a place…!"

That explained why she couldn’t be found. Normally, one doesn’t set foot in there, a dead space in a crevice of a complicated building. Once Basara opened the window immediately and tried to call her,

"Eh?"

His hand that extended to reach the lock to the window stopped midway. Maria in the courtyard, was not alone. However, within the school, there are no other human beings whom Maria can expose her appearance aside from Basara, Mio and Yuki. On the other hand, he didn't face an enemy yet—then who is it?

"…Takigawa?"

Toujou Basara spoke that name dumbfoundedly. Takigawa Yahiro has been with Maria.

"Why are those two people…?"

As if looking at something unbelievable, Basara felt a little dizzy. Then was the conversation over? Without being able to move at once Basara glanced what’s ahead, Takigawa and Maria parted ways from each other.

In order not to lose them at his sight, Basara hurried. He tailed Maria. Then in the place went down the first floor, and jumped out of the school entrance, he met with Maria suddenly.

"Ah, Basara-san. Yahhoo"

Maria waved her hand was soon as he was found with a carefree smile.

"Good grief. Don’t ‘Yahhoo’ me, and don’t go out on your own without permission."

"I’m sorry. I seemed to wait in the corridor without doing anything, but there are more free time than you think. The weight of Boredom is more painful than you have guessed!"

"You… reflect yourself a little."

Basara sighs as he said, and took a glance at Maria’s expression.

''…There’s no way, it is.''

There was nothing unusual on Maria’s profile. Toujou Basara thought. Like the time he mistook a couple on the roof for an enemy attack, someone like himself has become a little nervous as they were told that Zolgear is targeting Mio.

In fact, that situation where Maria and Takigawa meet, there are a lot of complicated possibilities that can be given out in that situation. After all, Takigawa is from the demon clan — the watchdog the existing Demon clan had sent.

However, the forces that protects Mio’s true identity — the Moderate demon faction, said that the present Demon faction might have slipped a spy. However, these facts are unknown to Maria.

In the end, only Basara knew the identity of Takigawa. For this reason, Basara who knew his real colors allied with him in outmost secrecy and as the last resort, to deceive the enemy as their trump card, like the proverb ‘to deceive your enemy, deceive your friends first’. Thus, just like Yuki and Mio, of course, he is in the same moderate faction. Though it cannot be said that there is no possibility that Maria and Takigawa are familiar with each other.

… However,

He never heard anything from the two. And today’s lunchbreak, Maria is seen to come with Mio to the classroom, Basara explained the situation at once to Takigawa, who pretended that he doesn’t see Maria.

Therefore, if he believed that the two people are sure not to have any point of contact.

Then why are these two people together a while ago? If Maria is in a condition where she should not be seen by ordinary people by her magic, how can this explain that she is with Takigawa who is pretending to be a commoner?

…Maria may deactivated her magic or something, and unfortunately was found by Takigawa…

The possibility is not surely zero. But, if assumed that Maria talked with Takigawa, whose identity is hidden, will he really play it along when approached by Maria?

Basara thought of a reason why Takigawa did so,

''…Ah.''

He just realized. After school time passed by, and he has already gone too far in leaving the class. The students with club activities remain, and the students coming and going the student entrance can be seen right now.

But, even if Maria is an outsider, nobody still noticed her since a while ago, because of her magic.

There is no odd point here. However, if Maria didn’t disenchant her Magic— the one and only possibility that Maria and Takigawa were able to meet each other a while ago became impossible.

"? Basara, is there something wrong?" "No, nevermind."

Basara whom a suspicion swelled in him was asked a question at once in the same timing, and covered it momentarily.

''…Damn it!''

A certain possibility appeared in his mind, and Toujou Basara received a tension and chills in the depths of his chest at once. The worst situation is that the two people, Naruse Maria and Takigawa Yahiro —were deceiving Basara. He did not think that he can keep his cover to up forever, because that’s not his intention either. Until he defeats Zolgear, at least for Basara, he wanted to hide the identity of Takigawa to Mio.

The enemies are high ranking demon clan, and the acting subordinates who served him had considerable strength too.

If Takigawa will not work as a trump card in case of emergency, the odds will be low for them. Basara doesn’t mind if these two people have a secret connection as long as it was necessary to protect Mio. Even if unknown to Basara, there will be a hand that can be lend in case of emergency. In fact Basara did the same thing to Mio too.

But — What if the two were were deceiving him with malicious intent? With Basara’s discovery of Takigawa’s real identity, he allied with him behind the scenes. As for Maria who doesn’t know Tagikawa’s real identity, if it was a trap to harm all of them, they as of now will be driven to a very dangerous situation. To the degree of being hopeless for sure.

—Maria is a true friend, and is a precious family. He doesn’t want to suspect her. However, it’s not possible to leave it as it is.

Basara which left his bag returned to the classroom with Maria. Making sure that no one else is in the classroom, he asked Maria in a casual tone.

"…say Maria, a little while ago, were you not with Takigawa of our class?"

Originated from the feelings that he prayed for, is the question that control the fate of various things. Then,

"That? You have seen it, Basara-san? Gee—Yes, I am."

Maria replied immediately as if nothing happened.

"I haven’t come from a little while, so I kind of forget the trivial structures of this place. While I entered that odd place after exploring here and there, I lost my way completely. And because there was no help for it, I deactivated the magic for once, and asked the person who happened to pass by the vicinity."

"…eh?"

Having an answer that he didn’t see coming, Basara stopped thinking.

"Then, fortunately, I was saved because of Basara’s friend who was getting along well with. There is not a single person in the campus who doesn’t know the popular Mio-sama, but the others who know the setting of a younger sister is limited. If I happened to pass an unknown person in that circumstances, if I’m unlucky the worst case scenario is that I’ll be treated as an unidentified and lost little girl."

Maria, in a nick of time. Toujou Basara listened to her dumbfounded.

''…for once… is that really it? Then there is nothing strange at all isn’t it?''

That was an unthinkable reason for Maria to talk to Takigawa, to deactivate Maria’s magic temporarily, it’s a different story from what he had thought. Assuming the situation is possible. If Maria who guarded Mio wander the premises alone, it’s not strange for Takigawa to be bothered about it and go see the situation.

"What… so that’s it?"

Basara felt relieved,

"—So it means that I will come here regularly by the future, and I intend to familiarize myself with the structure of the school premises. At that time, how about Basara-san? How about entering the locker again, and be found by Mio-sama again on purpose, and do such things as training in the contrary?"
'''(!)'''

"Learn by experience a little, you loli-ero-succubus!"

Basara said to Maria with a slowly grasped fist in reflex, —However,

"……good grief."

Like that, a hand was laid in the head of Maria.

"? Uhm… Basara-san won’t intend to hit me?"

To Maria looking puzzled, Basara sighed, and said what he thought all the time from a while ago.

"…I’m worried. It’s because you have gone so sudden, I thought of what could have happen to you."

When his serious worry was transmitted to her head, "… ha?" Maria leaked a small voice.

"…I’m sorry"

She lowered her eyes and looked down. Basara gently pat her head.

"It’s okay if you understand. It’s a good idea. If you come to the school again, say it before then. Not only me, but also Mio and Yuki too, to go all round the campus. When the push comes to a shove, if we have all the members, we can properly confirm each other’s moves precisely."

"… Okay"

''Have I said a little too much?'' Maria nodded with a gloomy expression.

Not wanting this kind of face, Basara scratched his cheeks, and as Maria looked down, her nose was pinched upwards a little tightly.

"Fueeh——It hurts!!"

Basara released the hand that was pinching the nose of the upset Maria, and laughed in a whim.

"Let’s go home soon. Mio and Yuki will worry if we’re late."

After all, we have done various things today. If things don’t go well, Mio’s lightning will definitely strike us down if were misunderstood that we entered a place somewhere not good again. Literally. I’m serious.

Maria replied with a "Yes" and nodded in return—and the two people began to walk.

As they walked on the corridor with no people around, changed shoes at the student entrance and went out, Maria kept silent all the way. She followed just a few steps behind Basara.

…while a little bit out of the gate,

"…uhm, Basara-san?" "Hm? What’s the matter?"

Called behind suddenly, Basara turned around.

"Your hand… May I hold it?"

Looking up, Maria asked timidly. She seemed like a child who did something naughty, was got angry at, and was trying to set her distance to her parents for them to forgive her.

"… Of course."

With a quiet smile, Basara stretched out his hand. A small hand overlapped the outstretched hand. The hand which felt uneasy, Basara’ grasped it tightly but gently.

To inform that he’s not angry anymore. Then,

"…ehehehe"

[[Image:Shinmai v03 079.jpg|thumb]]

Still feeling slightly apologetic, Maria smiled with joy.

After that, until they arrived at the house, Maria held hands with Basara all the time.

With the sun setting in the west in the background, chased their shadows that extended for long.

And in the sky that Basara looked a while ago — the night has already started to come.

From the city sky where the stars cannot be seen easily, the full moon started to raise to surface slowly.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>